When Napoleon resigned his crown,
I broke my sword. I swore that I never more would
use it in the service of France, or of the new Sovereign
of the nation. But the generous farewell of the
Emperor could not fail to affect me; and, conquered
by the irresistible influence which the love of glory
and of our native land exercises upon a French soldier,
I soon awoke to more praiseworthy and more tempered
feelings. My recollections faded, my regrets were
softened, and I aspired most sincerely to the honour
of being again useful to my country, and to my country’s
King.
At first the character which I had
earned, procured for me the most gratifying reception.
Dazzling prospects were held out to me. I believed
that I was treated with sincerity. This error
was of short duration. Deceived and baffled,
I now understood that they were cheating the army
and myself. They affected to honour us in the
aggregate, because they were afraid of us; and they
insulted us individually, in conformity to their systematic
hated. My character was too proud to allow me
to bear with the insults and the contempt which they
wished to pour out upon me. I resigned my commission.
France and her government sickened me; but my military
enthusiasm had not abated. I thought that I should
be recollected by the Emperor, who had distinguished
me in the field of battle; and that he would deign
to grant that boon which was dearest to my heart; that
he would allow me to live and die in his service.
I therefore made up my mind to visit the isle of Elba.
Just, however, as I was on the point
of departing, I was stopped by a sudden thought.
Abandoned, betrayed, and denied, by men whom he has
heaped with rewards and honours, will the Emperor really
believe that I am really attached to him? Perhaps
he will even suspect that I am a spy, and that the
Bourbons have sent me to watch his words and actions.
I was still in relation with those persons who had
formerly enjoyed the confidence of the Emperor.
Since the restoration, their conduct had been marked
by frankness and honesty. Their feelings led
them to be faithful to the person of Napoleon; their
patriotism and their principles led them to be devoted
to his cause; and they had not sought to conceal either
their fidelity or their devotion. Many efforts
had been made to gain them over to the royal party,
but they had continued immoveable. I therefore
thought, that whatever recommendation I could obtain
from any one of the persons in question, would protect
me from the suspicions of the Emperor; and to them
I therefore confided my plans and the causes of my
uneasiness, without hesitation or reserve.
The first, and the second, to whom
I thus applied, severally assured me that they took
the most lively interest in the undertaking, and they
betrayed the most tender anxiety for its result.
They desired me to express to the Emperor the grief
which his loss had occasioned to them, and their hopes
of seeing him once more; but both were afraid to compromise
themselves by writing to him, and I quitted them without
having obtained my wishes. Then I proceeded to
the third, whom I shall call Monsieur X. We had known
each other in those eventful periods when men are
put to the test, and he had kindly formed and retained
a favourable opinion of my character and courage.
I unveiled my projects and my fears. “Your
fears,” answered he, “are well founded.
The Emperor will distrust you, and probably he will
not allow you to continue with him. My recommendation
would, without doubt, be of great utility to you,
but I cannot give it without danger. Not that
I should be in danger, for my affection towards the
Emperor is well known to all the world, but we might
put the Emperor himself in jeopardy; for, if they
were to take my letter from you, they might give it
over to a spy, nay, even to an assassin.”
This argument appeared conclusive
to me, but I answered, “A lucky thought flashes
across my mind. You have acted so long and so
often in connexion with the Emperor, that surely you
must be able to recollect some circumstances, some
disclosures known only to yourselves, which, if I
relate them to his Majesty, will prove to him that
you trust me, and that I am worthy of his trust.” “Your
idea is excellent; yet,” added he, “I
must either give you insignificant details, and then
the Emperor will have forgotten them, or I must reveal
important secrets to you, and I am forbidden by my
duty to do so; yet I will turn the matter over in
my mind. Call here again to-morrow morning.”
I called again. “I have
ransacked my memory,” said M. X as he accosted
me, “and here is the very thing which you want.”
He then delivered a note to me. “I had
only considered your expedition to Elba,” continued
M. X, “in relation to your own concerns; but
it is of much greater importance than you imagine,
or than I myself thought it would be. It may
produce tremendous consequences. It is impossible
that the Emperor can be indifferent to what is going
on in France. If he was to put any questions
to you on that head, how would you answer him?
You must be fully aware how very dangerous it might
be if you were to give him an erroneous idea of our
political situation.” “Though
I am a soldier by profession, yet I am not an utter
novice in politics. I have often reflected on
the present position of France. I really think
that I understand enough of the matter to be able to
satisfy the curiosity of Napoleon.” “I
don’t doubt it: but, come, what is your
opinion of affairs?”
In answer to this interrogatory, I
entered into an illustrative analysis of the faults
of government, and of the consequences ensuing therefrom.
Our conversation became warmer, and when, after having
discussed the time present, we began to contemplate
futurity, our thoughts were evolved with so much rapidity;
we were carried so much further than we intended,
that we ourselves were astonished, and we then both
continued during a short interval in a kind of reverie.
I was the first who broke silence. “Well,”
said I, “suppose the Emperor, after having questioned
me, were to ask, Do you think the time of my re-appearance
in France is arrived, what must I answer?” “You
will tell his Majesty that I could not dare to decide
so important a question; but that he may consider
it as a positive and incontestible fact that our present
government (as you have well observed) has wholly
lost the confidence of the people and of the army;
that discontent has increased to the highest pitch;
and that it is impossible to believe that the government
can stand much longer against the universal dislike.
You will add, that the Emperor is the only object
of the regret and hope of the nation. He, in his
wisdom, will decide what he ought to do.” “If
he asks me whether this opinion is only yours, or
whether Messrs. all share in it, what shall
I answer?” “Tell him that since
his abdication those persons have ceased to be in
communication with each other, but that my opinion
is conformable to the general opinion.” “I
am now able to answer all the questions which the
Emperor may ask. Adieu.”
We embraced each other repeatedly, and we parted.
As soon as I had quitted M. X all
that had passed between us filled my mind again.
I now contemplated at leisure the mission which I was
called upon to fulfil. I measured its extent,
and weighed its consequences, and I could not help
feeling astonished, and in some measure alarmed, by
the result of this self-examination. So long as
I merely intended to go to Elba for the sole purpose
of offering my services to the Emperor, my journey
appeared to be nothing out of the common course of
things, and I thought that I should not have hesitated
to declare to the government that I was going to rejoin
my former benefactor, the Sovereign of my choice;
but since the object of my journey had become so much
more important; since, to use the words of M. X,
it might produce tremendous consequences, it seemed
that the government would not fail to watch me; that
it would dog me in my path, and endeavour to spy out
all my words and actions.
Hence I became suspicious and uneasy.
The note of M. X appeared an immense burthen.
I got it by heart, and then I threw it in the fire.
Instead of asking at once for a passport to Genoa or
Leghorn, as I had at first intended, I asked for a
passport to Milan. There was a General officer
then residing in that city whom I knew; and I thought
that if the Police were to question me, I might then
declare that I was going to Milan in order to settle
my accounts with my friend the General, he being in
my debt for money which I had advanced to him.
Having thus settled my plan, I went
on to the “prefecture de police.”
Whilst I was stepping across the threshold of the door,
my heart began to beat so violently that I could hardly
move or breathe. If at that instant any body
had cried out to me, “Rascal, what are you about?”
I think I should have dropped, and that I should have
let out the whole secret. It must not be thought
that my confusion arose from cowardly fear; no, it
was the impression which every honest man ought to
feel, when, for the first time in his life, he commits
an action which he is under the necessity of concealing.
In a few minutes I came to myself
again. In I went, and presented myself boldly
to Monsieur Riviere, the Prefect of Police. He
cross-questioned me at full length, but my answers
were clear and firm. My countenance was unabashed,
and appeared to preclude all suspicion, and he granted
my passport. Yet, at all events, I thought it
prudent to ascertain whether I was watched, and to
my great surprise I found that during two days I was
closely followed. I did not give any token by
which my spy could ascertain that I was aware of his
company, and, in order to mislead him, I went to the
messageries, where I took and paid for a place
in the Lyons diligence. But when night came I
hired post-horses under a feigned name, and set off
as fast as possible, and in a few days I was at Milan.
My friend the General was absent:
I wrote to him, and he hastened to meet me. I
confessed that I intended to try to obtain employment
under Napoleon. “You won’t
get it,” said he; “Napoleon has not ready
money enough to pay his body guard. A good many
of my old officers have joined him, and for themselves
and their families they only receive fifty, or perhaps
sixty francs a month. They are in a state of
starvation and despair.” “No
matter; I love the Emperor, and come what may, I will
join him. Do tell me how I can soonest put to
sea.” “The thing is not easy;
there is no place from whence you can sail, except
only from Leghorn or from Genoa; and those two points
are under such close inspection, that you will be
sure to be taken up, if you are known to be a Bonapartist.
You might slip through with greater ease if you could
pass for a tradesman of this town. I will try
to get you a passport, but I am afraid it will be
a difficult job.” “Besides,
there is another difficulty, which is still greater;
ma foi! I can’t speak a dozen words
of Italian.” “Is it possible?” “Yes,
I am in earnest.” “And you
would venture on such a scheme! are you crazy?” “Crazy
or not, I will venture; but can I really embark no
where but at Leghorn or Genoa?” “There
are very many small ports on the coast of Tuscany,
but if you go to any of them you must stop till there
is an opportunity of getting out; and in the mean time
you would be under the surveillance of the
authorities, who are, one and all, exceedingly ill-disposed
towards the Emperor and his people. Perhaps you
might be able to embark immediately in the gulf of
Spezzia at Lerici; but, in order to get there, you
must go through Genoa, and along the shore; and then
there is great reason to fear that you may be snapped
either by the Piedmontese carabineers, or by the new
consul at Genoa, who, according to what I hear, is
quite outrageous. There is another road through
the mountains of Spezzia, but it has not been used
for a long time, and you would run the risk either
of breaking your neck, or of being knocked on the
head.” “No matter, if there
is no danger in the victory there is no glory in the
triumph. That road suits me; and to-morrow I
will set out on my expedition.” “Is
your passport all right?” “I
will go and get it marked for Lerici.” “Another
piece of stupidity; don’t you know that here
you have to deal with our implacable enemies, the
Austrians, who will raise all kinds of difficulties;
but I know a Tedesco Colonel (in Italy an Austrian
is called a Tedesco), who will probably be able to
do the needful for us: we will ask him to come
and dine with us. Business or quarrels can all
be settled with these gentry when they are feeding.”
Our Tedesco Colonel really got my
passport through the office. I left my “caleche”
and my baggage at Milan, and the next day I started
in a “seggiola,” a kind of a little
cabriolet, in which you drive along at an infernal
rate. I travelled through cross roads till I came
to the foot of the mountains. As it was impossible
to ascend them in a wheeled carriage, I was compelled,
though reluctantly, to separate myself from my “conducteur.”
I bought two horses, one for myself, and the other
for my new guide; this new guide could not speak a
word of French. I had taken care to provide myself
with a pocket dictionary, French and Italian; but
I was completely ignorant, or at least very nearly
so, of the way either of pronouncing Italian words,
or of arranging them; and thus our conversation was
reduced on both sides to a few detached phrases, which
were often mutually unintelligible.
We set out at break of day. About
noon the snow began to fall, and we had the greatest
difficulty imaginable in reaching a hamlet, the name
whereof I have forgotten. The next day the weather
became still more wretched; my guide’s horse
foundered in the snow, and we lost two hours in hauling
him out again. My guide was an Italian, and, like
all Italians, he was full of superstition, and easily
discouraged. He considered this accident as a
bad omen, and he wanted to turn back; I could only
conquer his repugnance by means of a double Napoleon
d’or. Scarcely had I given it to him when
I felt the extent of my imprudence; I was exciting
his avarice, and perhaps exposing myself to become
his victim. As we advanced, the road became worse
and worse; at every step we encountered pits and holes,
or the road was stopped by rocks which had fallen
in, and which forced us to scramble through new paths.
So much snow had fallen in the north of Italy, and
particularly in the district which we were then crossing,
that even the muleteers had deserted the mountains:
and my guide, unable to discern the beaten road, was
compelled to make a survey at every step, lest we should
either lose ourselves, or else tumble down the precipices
which bordered our road of danger. The next day
we arrived at Borcetto; the perils which I had escaped
taught me caution: I hired two more horses, and
another guide; and for this addition to my train, I
paid out of all reason. I then met with a custom-house
officer, who either out of kindness, or for the purpose
of alarming me, I know not which, warned me to be
particularly on my guard in crossing “la Size,”
a very lofty and dangerous mountain, for he told me
that it swarmed with robbers. I put fresh priming
in my pistols; I turned up my eyes toward Heaven to
implore its protection, and I set out. When we
had proceeded half way up the mountain, I was accosted
by a soldier, who compelled me to enter the guard-house,
and to produce my passport. This post, which
had been lately established for the security of travellers,
was occupied by a subaltern and by six soldiers, who
had all served in the imperial army. They guessed
by my looks that I had seen some service, and, after
a short conversation, they asked me to come in and
warm myself by drinking the health of the Emperor
Napoleon. I refused at first, lest I should be
entrapped, but they insisted so frankly that I was
compelled to yield. On taking leave I gave them
a twenty-franc piece, in order to drink the health
of Napoleon, and mine too; and I begged them to recommend
my guides to take care of me. The commandant
called the guides, and at the same time that he fired
a volley of oaths and curses, he declared that if
any accident happened to me, he would shoot them both
on their return. My worthy military friends also
escorted me during a considerable distance, and we
separated with feelings which no one but a soldier
can appreciate or understand.
We were to sleep at Pontremoli.
Our halt retarded us, and night overtook us.
In order to shorten the distance, my guides led me
by a broad path which wound round the side of the
mountain. The descent was so steep that our horses
came down every moment, and we ourselves were obliged
to slide along. I found myself at the foot of
the mountain in a spot which was so dark and dreary,
that I fancied my guides had conducted me thither
in order to dispatch me. After having groped
along for some time, my guides stopped. The darkness
and the snow concealed the face of the country to
such a degree, that they did not know where they were,
nor which way they ought to turn: their fear
became excessive; they prayed to all the Saints in
heaven in their turn: they shook each other by
the hand, and embraced each other like sailors on
the point of being shipwrecked. My sang froid
did not desert me; I took one of the horses which
looked like an old roadster; I dropped the bridle
on his neck, and gave him a sound cut with my whip;
he started, I followed, and a few minutes afterwards,
to the inexpressible surprise, and also to the inexpressible
satisfaction of my guides, we found ourselves in the
right road, and within half an hour’s ride of
Pontremoli, where we arrived towards midnight.
From Pontremoli to Spezzia there was
yet a journey of four-and-twenty hours; and four-and-twenty
hours on such roads as I had gone over are equal to
four-and-twenty centuries. But how great was my
delight on quitting Pontremoli, when, instead of the
frozen rocks and deserts, which I had crossed the
eve before, I saw nothing as I looked around, but
valleys clothed with verdure, and enamelled with flowers;
and hills surrounded and crowned by evergreens and
olive-trees. On the day before, winter reigned
with all his severity; the day after exhibited spring
with all her charms. This pleasing transition
beguiled my impatience; and the agitations which had
become habitual to my soul were succeeded by that
happy tranquillity, which is inspired by the contemplation
of the beauties and the gifts of nature.
A few leagues beyond Pontremoli the
road is interrupted by a deep and rapid stream.
There is a ford across this torrent. It had scarcely
been indicated to me by my guides, beyond whom I had
advanced, when I dashed into the water; but instead
of guiding my horse to the right (as I ought to have
done), I took the opposite direction. My guides,
who saw my mistake, screamed out in Italian, “fermate,
fermate!” which means, “stop, stop!”
I thought it meant “firm, firm!” so I whipped
and spurred my horse with all my might; he lost his
footing, and I narrowly escaped drowning. When
I reached the opposite shore my guides treated me
with a sermon, which I dare say was very energetic,
and in which the “Devil and the Frenchman”
appeared to be the leading actors.
I arrived on the at Lerici.
I rejoiced when I saw the sea before me, when I saw
the last obstacle which was interposed between the
fulfilment of my hopes and the termination of my labours.
But unhappily my joy was of short duration; in the
course of the night I was attacked by an oppression
on my chest, accompanied by a burning fever:
this was the result of the cold bath which I had taken
in the river. My mental sufferings were severe:
I thought to myself, if I should be so unlucky as
to get an inflammation on my lungs, what will become
of me here without help, without friends, and in a
strange land? Ah, my beloved country! ah, my
dear mother! have I left you both, in order to perish
in the arms of hirelings and of strangers! Have
I only reached the long wished-for shores of Spezzia
but to experience the grief of not being able to sail
from them! Ah, if I could but have reached the
Emperor, if I could but have spoken to him, if I could
but have expired at his feet, then I should not have
regretted life! My devoted attachment would have
been known; my memory honoured; my name, linked to
the destiny of the Emperor, would, perhaps, have descended
with his unto posterity.... I sent for a doctor:
by singular good fortune, the medical man who came
to attend me was a retired army surgeon, a worthy
man, and a great admirer of the French. When
I was quite out of danger, he expressed a wish to
know the motives which had induced me to cross the
mountains to Lerici: and he gave me to understand
that he guessed my views. A man who speaks is
always liable to less suspicion than a man who says
nothing; I therefore thought it right to allay the
doctor’s curiosity. After exhorting him
to secrecy, and making a great mystery of the matter,
I confessed that I was a Colonel in the French army,
and that an officer who held a high rank in the service
of Napoleon had married my sister. My sister,
I proceeded to state, was so afflicted and broken
down by the expatriation of her husband, that her medical
attendants had declared her life to be in the greatest
danger. My sister’s illness, and the care
of her four small children, prevented her from rejoining
her husband; and therefore, in order to restore health
and happiness to my poor dear sister, I had determined
to go to Elba, for the purpose of reminding my brother-in-law
of the duty which he owed to his wife and children,
and that I hoped to be able to induce him to return
to France, at least for a short time.
I took care to diversify my romance
with sighs and sentimental reflections, and it appeared
to affect him exceedingly. He condoled with me,
he tried to console me; he gave me the most flattering
hopes, and he promised to serve me to the utmost of
his power, and with all his heart and soul.
As soon as I was in a state of convalescence,
I became more ardent than before, in search of an
immediate opportunity of embarking. My complaisant
doctor introduced me to the captain of a running felucca,
and I hired his vessel for a fortnight.
The captain asked me for my passport,
in order that he might receive his “feuille
de bord” and his “boletta”
from the port officer. This was in consequence
of regulations of which I was wholly ignorant.
The fact is, that no vessel can clear out of one port,
or enter another, without a “feuille de bord,”
stating the complement of the crew, and the number
of passengers; and a “boletta,”
or certificate, delivered by the health officers to
each of the passengers and crew individually, stating
that the bearer has not been attacked by any infectious
disorder. These papers are only delivered on the
production of the passports, to which they must correspond
exactly. I did not expect this proceeding; my
plans were all disorganized: my passport did
not authorize me to embark; and I was afraid if I
produced it, (for in such situations we are afraid
of every thing), that difficulties might arise, and
that they would refer to the Consul or his agents.
The Captain guessed the cause of my
uneasiness, and he offered to procure a passport and
a boletta under a feigned name. I refused:
I thought it more advisable to run the risk of being
punished as a Bonapartist than as an impostor.
“Since you will not do so,” said the captain,
“there is but one course which you can pursue:
you must get on board a boat, and pass for a common
sailor. I will manage the business for you.” Some
hours afterwards the captain came to me with a Gallo-Genoese
sailor, who offered to take me, without any papers,
wherever I wished to go. He added, that he had
a relation who was a gunner on board the Inconstant,
a brig belonging to Napoleon, and that he should be
very glad to see him again. I judged that my design
of going to Elba had got wind: I therefore determined,
if possible, to depart that very night. It was
therefore agreed that Salviti, so the sailor was called,
should fetch me, and that we should put out to sea,
however bad the weather might prove.
Whilst these arrangements were going
on my doctor paid me a visit. The doctor told
me that the commandant of the town, whom he attended,
was going to send a file of his carabineers to bring
me before him in order to ascertain the reason of
my arrival, and of my residence on the shores of the
gulf. “I told him,” continued the
doctor, “that you are unwell, and that you are
going to your family in Corsica, and that you intend
to begin your voyage as soon as you are able to support
the fatigue. I think I have made him easier,
yet don’t trust him: be off as quick as
you can.” “I shall be off to-night;
but as your commandant or his gensdarmes might take
a fancy to lay hold of me between this and then, I
therefore think it will be more prudent for me to
go to him of my own accord, and to confirm the story
which you have had the goodness to tell him.”
Accordingly I went immediately to the Commandant;
and as the doctor had let me into the character of
the man, I easily succeeded in pleasing and tranquillizing
him. However, he made me promise that I would
bring my passport to him to-morrow. I gave as
many promises as he could wish. At midnight we
set sail; and by break of day we had already lost
sight of the gulf of Spezzia, and of the majestic
scenery which surrounds it. The bark which carried
me and all my fortunes was only a common boat with
four oars and a lateen sail. The crew consisted
of six men; Salviti could speak French, and he was
a good-looking fellow: the countenances of the
others displayed want and utter profligacy. They
examined me with great curiosity, and they were constantly
talking about me. Salviti interpreted their discourse.
I gave them civil language. We even seek to please
sailors when we are in need of their help.
I was sea-sick without intermission; and to complete
my misfortunes I had omitted to furnish myself with
provisions. I was therefore obliged to mess with
my companions; and their food consisted of stinking
salt fish, and chiefly of bacalao, or salt
cod, which is eaten quite raw.
The wind was against us, therefore
we did not come in sight of the lighthouse of Leghorn
until the morning of the second day. How can I
express my surprise and anger when I saw that our vessel
was making the mouth of the harbour! “Salviti,
where are you taking me?” “To
Leghorn.” “I won’t go
to Leghorn,” I exclaimed with a great oath.
“It is not to Leghorn that you promised to take
me.” Salviti answered, with confusion,
that he was not the owner of the vessel, but that he
hired it in partnership with the rest of the crew,
that they were all smugglers, and that they were going
to Leghorn for the purpose of arranging an expedition
of consequence with other smugglers there. Their
business would be soon settled, and then they would
take me to Porto Ferrajo; and he declared that he
gave his word of honour that he would do so, and that
I might trust him. “I will not agree
to all this,” I exclaimed, presenting my pistols
to his breast: “Let us go straight on to
Elba, or I will shoot you.” “Shoot
away, if you like, but you will not do yourself much
good: my companions will heave you into the sea,
or else you will be guillotined at Leghorn.”
The coolness of the fellow completely disarmed me.
“Well, then,” said I, “swear that
you will take me to-morrow to the isle of Elba.” “I
have told you already that I am a scoundrel if I break
my word.” The sailors did not understand
a word of our dialogue, nor could they make out what
was the cause of my fury. One of them, who had
deserted from the English navy, seized a big knife
in the shape of a stiletto. The others seemed
to wait the result, in order to throw themselves upon
me. When this scene had finished, I endeavoured
to bribe Salviti to turn back, but no; he had given
his word of honour to go to Leghorn, and his word
of honour was inviolable. Thus I was conducted
against my will into the trap which I wished to avoid.
I was worked up to the highest pitch of fury and vexation;
I foamed with rage and despair. Thus, thought
I, wringing my hands, these ruffians will deprive
me of the reward which I was to obtain for my sufferings.
Alas! the Emperor, the Emperor! so near him under
his eyes at the moment that “Rascal!”
I cried out to Salviti, “I will follow you like
your shadow, and sooner than allow myself to be arrested,
I will blow out your brains!” Salviti
shrugged up his shoulders, and answered, “Well
and good; but, in the mean time, strip, and dress yourself
like a sailor.” “Why?” “Why!
why, because you have no passport, and they will lock
you up.” I submitted to this new tribulation.
One of the wretches pulled off a heavy jacket with
a hood attached to it, in which I arrayed myself.
A coloured handkerchief, all drenched with sweat and
filthiness, was taken from the neck of another of them,
and tied round mine. A third gave me his woollen
cap; and in spite of my unavoidable disgust, I was
compelled to draw it on my head down to my eyes.
My beard, by good luck, did not disgrace my unshaved
messmates, and in order that the colour of my hands
might not betray me, I washed them in the bilge-water
which stagnated beneath the flooring of our boat.
More remained to be done: our “feuille
de bord” stated that our crew consisted
of six men: we were seven. It therefore,
became necessary to hide one. We chose him
who was the shortest, and the most slender. He
nestled at the end of the boat, and we covered him
with some old mats and sailors’ jackets.
These preparations being terminated, I was told to
seat myself in the place of a rower, and to take an
oar in my hand; and at night-fall we came into the
road of Leghorn.
Salviti presented his papers.
The date was too old. The officers raised
objections: he lost his temper; and by way, both
of punishment and precaution, we were ordered to submit
to the lesser quarantine, that is to say, to remain
prisoners in the roads during three days.
Salviti came with a sorrowful visage
and announced this fresh misfortune; our vessel tacked
about, and we reached our station of exile.
On the morning of the third day Salviti
informed me that, according to custom, they intended
to put an “inspector of health” on board
of our vessel, who would pass the night with us, in
order to ascertain whether we were all well.
From the person who had brought, or who, rather, had
thrown us our provisions (for all contact is prohibited
under pain of death), he had ascertained the name of
our intended inspector. He was a gamester and
a drunkard. Salviti procured cards and wine;
and he assured me that he would manage the inspector
in such a manner as to prevent his taking any notice
of me.
As for me, I was not as easy as Salviti.
I was afraid lest the inspector might discover the
sailor whom we had hidden, or that he might guess
by my manner, my looks, and my awkwardness, that I
was not really the character which I seemed to be.
Besides, a single question would have ended the matter.
I did not understand a single word of Italian, and
I should have betrayed myself either by answering him,
or by remaining silent. It came into my head
to counterfeit deafness: this would excuse me
from taking a part in the conversation: and to
make believe that I had a wound in my hand: this
would account for my inactivity, and prevent his observing
how little I knew of my pretended occupation.
I drew a few drops of blood, which I smeared upon
some dirty rags, in which I wrapped my hand. Salviti
explained my stratagem to my companions, and their
loud peals of laughter explained to me that they approved
of it. The inspector arrived. I kept myself
to myself. Salviti acted his part admirably.
So did I: and to my great delight the evening
closed, and nothing disagreeable had happened.
Until this night I had always slept separately from
the rest on a tolerable mattress. But the inspector
was now accommodated with my birth and my bed; and
I was compelled to lie on the floor with the sailors;
my head being placed even with the feet of my two next
neighbours. The stench and closeness of the atmosphere
of my den drove the blood into my head, and I thought
I should have been suffocated. Early in the morning
my companions began to eat and drink: I kept at
a distance. “Come here, and eat,”
said Salviti. “I can’t.” “The
inspector will fancy that you are ill, and that will
be enough to give us another quarantine.” I
ate. At ten o’clock the health-officers
came near us; and as our inspector made a favourable
report, we were allowed to enter the harbour.
I remained on board with one of the crew, whom I kept
as a hostage. The smugglers broke up their cabinet
council about two o’clock; and at three o’clock
we quitted our anchorage. A fair wind filled
the sail, and I forgot all my sufferings and my dangers
when I perceived the rock where I was to meet with
Napoleon the Great.
We entered the road of Porto Ferrajo,
without any difficulty, at the moment when the cannon
fired, announcing that the harbour was about to close.
I heard the French drums sounding the roll: my
heart beat high: I passed the night on the deck
of the boat. Notwithstanding the joy which I
felt at my arrival, I could not help indulging in a
certain degree of melancholy, inspired, perhaps, by
the silence of the night, and the aspect of the arid
and gloomy mountains which surrounded me. Ah,
how vain is human grandeur! thought I. The air of
that sterile islet is breathed by that incomprehensible
man who lately felt that he had not breathing room
in Europe. It is in that humble hovel that he
now dwells with his scanty train of faithful followers;
He whom I have seen in the palace of the Caesars, receiving
the homage and the worship of the most brilliant court
in the world; He whom I have seen sitting covered,
whilst eight Kings stood before him with their hats
in their hands. It is over this little tribe alone,
not exceeding the population of a village, that Napoleon
the Great is now doomed to reign! Napoleon the
Great! He who endowed the thrones of his allies
with the leavings of his conquests He who
so long was the master and the terror of the universe!
The sun rose, and put an end to my
musings. My joy was inexpressible when I recognized
on the ramparts those old grenadiers whom I had so
often admired and honoured on the field of battle.
I jumped on shore, and I rushed into
the nearest inn for the purpose of putting off my
sailor’s dress, and then flying to the palace
of Napoleon. But I had been watched and followed:
and the functionaries despatched by general Cambronne,
the Commandant of the town, immediately appeared to
secure me. I tranquillized them, and they accompanied
me to the town-house, where General Bertrand then lodged.
I sent in my name, and the General came out. “Sir,
do you come from France?” “Yes,
Monsieur lé Marechal.” “What
do you want here?” “I wish
to see the Emperor, and to solicit employment.” “Does
the Emperor know you?” “Yes,
Sir, and M. X has also given me the means of proving
to the Emperor that I am not unworthy of his goodness.” “Do
you bring us any news from France?” “I
do, Monsieur lé Marechal; and I think that
the intelligence which I bring is good.” “Well,
Heaven hears you; as for us, we are so wretched I
am dying with impatience to have a talk with you about
France; but I must inform the Emperor of your arrival.
Perhaps he may not be able to see you immediately.
To-day the English corvette is here, and those
people are suspicious of every thing: is it publicly
known who you are?” “It is
known that I am a French officer.” “So
much the worse; hide your decorations, hold your tongue,
and remain within doors and rest yourself at your
inn. I will send for you.” Half
an hour afterwards the Marshal desired me to proceed
as quickly as possible to the Emperor’s garden-gate:
the Emperor, would come there, and speak to me without
appearing to know me. I went accordingly:
the Emperor, according to his custom, was walking
with his hands behind his back. He passed several
times before me without lifting up his eyes; at last
he looked at me: he stopped, and asked me in Italian
what countryman I was. I answered in French that
I was a Parisian; that business had called me to Italy;
and that I could not resist the desire of seeing my
old sovereign. “Well, Sir, talk to
me about Paris and France;” and as
he finished these words he began to walk again.
I accompanied him; and after he had put several indifferent
questions to me aloud, he desired me to enter his
apartments: he then ordered Bertrand and Drouot
to retire, and forced me to sit down by his side.
Napoleon began in a reserved and absent manner:
“The grand Marshal tells me that you have just
arrived from France.” “Yes,
Sire.” “What do you want here?” “Sire,
I wish to offer my services to you; my conduct in
1814 ” Napoleon interrupting me, “Sir,
I do not question but that you are a very good officer,
however I have so many officers with me already, that
it will be very difficult for me to assist you; yet
we will see: it appears that you know M. X.” “Yes,
Sire.” “Has he sent a letter
for me by you?” “No, Sire.” Napoleon,
interrupting me, “I see he forgets me just like
the rest; since I have been here, I have not heard
a word of him or of any body.” I
interrupted the Emperor in my turn, “Sire, he
has never ceased to entertain those sentiments of
devotion and attachment towards your Majesty which
are still cherished by all true Frenchmen; and ”
Napoleon, with disdain; “What, do they still
think of me in France?” “Never
will they forget you.” “Never!
that is a strong expression; the French have another
Sovereign, and they are commanded both by their duty
and their tranquillity to think on him alone.”
This answer did not please me: the Emperor, thought
I to myself, is out of humour because I have not brought
him any letters; he mistrusts me: it was not
worth while to come so far for the sake of such an
ungracious reception. Napoleon, continuing,
“What do they think about me in France?” “There,
your Majesty is universally deplored and regretted.” “Yes,
and there, also, they manufacture all sorts of lies
concerning me. Sometimes they say that I am mad,
sometimes that I am ill, and you may see (here the
Emperor looked at his embonpoint), if I look
like an ailing man. It is also given out that
they intend to transport me either to St. Helena or
to Malta. I would not advise them to try.
I have provisions for six months, and brave followers
to defend me: but I cannot think that Europe
will be so dishonourable as to rise in arms against
a single man, who has neither the power nor the inclination
of hurting others. The emperor Alexander has too
much love for posterity to lend himself to such a
crime. They have guaranteed the sovereignty of
the isle of Elba to me by a solemn treaty. Here
I am in my own home; and as long as I do not go out
to pick a quarrel with my neighbours, they have no
right to come and disturb me ... have you served in
the grand army?” “Yes, Sire,
I had the felicity of distinguishing myself under
your Majesty’s eyes in the plains of Champagne;
your Majesty appeared to take such particular notice
of me, that I had dared to hope that your Majesty would
recollect me.” “Why, yes; I
thought, somehow, that I knew your face when I saw
you, but I have only a confused recollection of you.” Poor
mortals! thought I to myself, go and expose your lives
for the sake of Kings, go and sacrifice your youth,
your repose, your happiness for their sake! “In
what affairs have you distinguished yourself?” “Sire,
at , and at Marshal Ney there presented
me to your majesty, saying, ’Sire, here is the
intrepid S.... P..... of whom I have spoken to
your Majesty.’” “Ah! ah!
I really do recollect yes, I was very well
pleased indeed, with your behaviour at and at
; you showed much resolution, much strength of
character. Did I not ‘decorate’ you
on the field of battle?” “Yes,
Sire.” Napoleon, with greater warmth
and confidence, “Eh bien! how are they
all treated in France by the Bourbons?” “Sire,
the Bourbons have not realized the expectations of
the French, and the number of malcontents increases
every day.” Napoleon, sharply; “So
much the worse, so much the worse: but how, has
not X. sent me any letters?” “No,
Sire; he was afraid lest they might be taken from
me; and as he thought that your Majesty, being now
compelled to be vigilant, and to distrust all the world,
might distrust me also, he has revealed several circumstances
to me, which are only known to your Majesty and to
himself; thus enabling me to give a proof that I am
worthy of your Majesty’s confidence.” “Let
us hear them.” I began my detail, but he
exclaimed, without allowing me to finish, “that’s
enough; why did you not begin by telling me all that?
there is half an hour that we have lost.”
This storm disconcerted me. He perceived
my confusion, and resumed his discourse with mildness. “Come,
make yourself easy, and repeat to me, with the greatest
minuteness, all that has passed between you and X.”
I then related the circumstances which had induced
me to have an interview with Monsieur X.
I repeated our conversation word for word. I
gave him a complete account of all the faults and excesses
of the royal government; and I was going to draw the
inferences which had occurred to Monsieur X and
me. But the Emperor, who, when he was affected,
was incapable of listening to any recital without
interrupting it, and making his comments at every moment,
stopped my mouth. “I thought so, too,”
said he, “when I abdicated, that the Bourbons,
instructed and disciplined by adversity, would not
fall again into the errors which ruined them in 1789.
I thought that the King would govern you ‘en
bon homme.’ This was the only way by
which he could obtain a pardon from you, for having
been put upon you by foreigners. But since they
have stepped into France, they have done nothing but
acts of madness. Their treaty of the twenty-third
of April,” (raising his voice,) “has made
me deeply indignant: with one stroke of the pen
they have robbed France of Belgium, and of all the
territory acquired since the revolution. They
have deprived the nation of its docks, its arsenals,
its fleets, its artillery, and the immense materiel
which I had collected in the fortresses and the ports
which they have ceded. Talleyrand has led them
into this infamous business: he must have been
bribed. Peace is easy upon such terms. If,
like them, I had consented to the ruin of France,
they would not now be on my throne:” (with
energy,) “I would sooner have cut off my right
hand. I preferred renouncing my throne rather
than to retain it by staining my glory, and the honour
of the French nation.... A degraded crown is
an intolerable burthen. My enemies have published
everywhere, that I obstinately refused to make peace.
They have represented me as a wretched madman, eager
only for blood and carnage: this language answered
their turn. When you wish to hang your dog, you
give out that he is mad: Quand on veut tuer
son chien, il faut bien faire accroire qu’il
est enrage. But Europe shall know the truth:
I will let the world know all that was said and done
at Chatillon. I will unmask the Austrians, the
Russians, and the English with a powerful hand.
Europe shall judge: Europe shall say who was the
rogue, and who was wishing to shed human blood.
If I had been mad for war, I might have retired with
my army beyond the Loire, and I might have enjoyed
mountain warfare to my heart’s content.
I would not; I was tired of carnage ... my name, and
the brave fellows who remained faithful to me, yet
made the allies tremble, even in my capital. They
offered Italy to me as the price of my abdication:
I refused it. After once reigning over France,
one ought not to reign anywhere else. I chose
the isle of Elba. They were too happy to give
Elba to me. This position suited me. I can
watch France and the Bourbons. All that I have
done has been only for France. It is for her sake
and not for mine that I wished to render her the first
nation in the universe. My glory is made for
myself . If I had only thought of
myself, I would have returned to a private station,
but it was my duty to retain the imperial title for
my family and my son.... Next to France, my son
is the dearest object in the world to me.”
During the whole of this discourse,
the Emperor continued striding up and down, and appeared
violently agitated. He paused a little while,
and then he began again. “They (i.e. the
emigrants) know too well that I am here, and they
would like to assassinate me. I discover new
plots, new snares every day. They have sent to
Corsica one of the assassins of Georges, a wretch
whom the English journals themselves have pointed
out to Europe as a blood-thirsty assassin; but let
us be on the alert. If he misses me, I won’t
miss him. I shall send my grenadiers after him,
and he shall be shot as an example to others.”
After a few moments of silence, he
said, “Do my generals go to court? they must
cut a sad figure there.” I waited for the
end of this digression, in order to resume the thread
of my discourse. As I was convinced that I could
not possibly lead the conversation, I resolved to
let the Emperor have it according to his own way, and
I answered, “Yes, Sire, and they are furious
to see themselves superseded in favour by emigrants
who have never heard the sound of a cannon.” “The
emigrants will never alter. As long as they were
only required to dance attendance in my anti-chamber,
I had more than enough of them. When it was necessary
to show any heart, they slunk away like.... I
committed a great error, when I recalled that anti-national
race into France. If it had not been for me,
they would have died of starvation abroad; but then
I had great motives. I wanted to reconcile Europe
to us, and to close the revolution.... What do
my soldiers say about me?” “The
soldiers, Sire, talk constantly about your immortal
victories. They never pronounce your name but
with respect, admiration, and grief. When the
Princes give money to the soldiers, they drink it
out to your health, and when they are forced to cry
Vive lé Roi! they add in a whisper, de Rome.” “And
so they still love me?” (smiling.) “Yes,
Sire, and I may even venture to say, more than ever.” “What
do they say about our misfortunes?” “They
consider them as the effect of treachery; and they
constantly repeat, that they never would have been
conquered, if they had not been sold to their enemies.
They are particularly indignant with respect to the
capitulation of Paris.” “They
are right: had it not been for the infamous defection
of the Duke of Ragusa, the allies would have been
lost. I was master of their rear, and of all their
resources; not a man would have escaped. They
too would have had their twenty-ninth bulletin.
Marmont is a wretch; he has ruined his country, and
delivered up his sovereign. His convention with
Schwartzenburg would alone suffice to dishonour him.
If he had not known when he surrendered, that he compromised
my person and my army, he would not have found it
necessary to make stipulations in favour of my liberty
and life. This piece of treachery is not the only
one. He has intrigued with Talleyrand to take
the regency from the Empress, and the crown from my
son. Caulincourt, Macdonald, and the rest of the
marshals, have been cheated and gulled by him in the
most shameful manner. All his blood would not
be sufficient to expiate the harm which he has done
to France.... I will devote his name to the execration
of posterity. I am glad to learn that my soldiers
retain the feeling of their superiority, and that
they attribute our great misfortunes to the right
authors. I collect with great pleasure, from
the intelligence which you have brought, that the opinion
which I had formed respecting the situation of France,
is correct. The family of the Bourbons is not
fit to reign. Their government may be good for
priests, nobles, and old fashioned countesses:
it is good for nothing for the present generation.
The revolution has taught the people to know their
rank in the state. They will never consent to
fall back into their former nullity, and to be tied
up by the nobility and the clergy. The army can
never belong to the Bourbons. Our victories and
our misfortunes have established an indissoluble tie
between the army and myself. It is only through
me that the soldiers can earn vengeance, power, and
glory. From the Bourbons they can get nothing
but insults and blows. Kings can only retain their
power by the love of their subjects or by fear.
The Bourbons are neither loved nor feared. At
last they will throw themselves off their throne; but
they may yet retain their position for a long time.
Frenchmen do not know how to conspire.”
In pronouncing these words, the Emperor
continued walking hastily, and using many gestures.
He rather appeared to be soliloquizing than addressing
any one else; he then continued, looking at me aside,
“Does M. X think that those people can stand
much longer?” “His opinion
on this point is exactly conformable to the general
opinion; that is to say, it is now the general impression
and conviction, that the government is hastening to
its fall. The priests and the emigrants are its
only partisans; every man of patriotism or soul is
its enemy.” Napoleon (with energy),
“Yes, all men in whose veins any national blood
is flowing must be its enemies; but how will all this
end? Is it thought that there will be a new revolution?” “Sire,
discontent and irritation prevail to such an extent,
that the slightest partial effervescence would inevitably
cause a general insurrection, and nobody would be
surprised if it were to take place to-morrow.” “But
what would you do were you to expel the Bourbons:
would you re-establish the republic?” “The
republic, Sire! nobody thinks about it; perhaps they
would create a regency.” Napoleon
(with vehemence and surprise), “A regency!
And wherefore? am I dead?” “But
your absence....” “My absence
makes no difference. In a couple of days I would
be back again in France, if the nation were to recal
me. Do you think it would be well, if I were
to return?” The Emperor turned away his eyes,
and I could easily remark, that to this question he
attached more importance than he cared to manifest,
and that he expected my answer with anxiety.
“Sire, I dare not personally attempt to answer
such a question, but....” Napoleon
(abruptly), “That’s not what I am asking
you; answer yes or no.” “Why
then, Sire, yes.” Napoleon
(with tenderness), “You really think so?” “Yes,
Sire, I am convinced, and so is M. X, that the
people and the army would receive you as their deliverer,
and that your cause would be embraced with enthusiasm.” Napoleon
(appearing agitated and impatient), “Then X
advises me to return?” “We had
foreseen that your Majesty would make inquiries on
this point, and the following is literally his answer.
You will tell his Majesty that I would not dare to
decide so important a question, but that he may consider
it as a positive and incontrovertible fact, that our
present government has wholly lost the confidence
of the people and of the army; that discontent has
increased to the highest pitch, and that it is impossible
to believe that the government can stand much longer
against the universal dislike. You will add, that
the Emperor is the only object of the regret and hope
of the nation. He, in his wisdom, will decide
what he ought to do.”
The Emperor became silent and pensive;
and, after a long meditation, he said, “I will
reflect upon it; I will keep you with me. Come
here to-morrow at eleven o’clock.”
On leaving the Emperor, I met the
Grand Marshal, who said, “the Emperor has detained
you a long time. I am in terror lest this interview
should have been noticed. We are surrounded by
English spies. The slightest indiscretion might
cost us dear. I do not ask you to relate to me
any thing which was reserved for the Emperor; but if,
without violating your duty, you could give me any
details relating to France, you would be doing me
a great favour. We hear nothing of what is going
forward, except from the journals and a few commercial
travellers; and the intelligence which we thus obtain
is so trifling and so contradictory, that we do not
know what to make of it.” “I
can satisfy you, Monsieur lé Marechal, and
without acting indiscreetly: what I have told
to the Emperor is known to all France. Discontent
is at its greatest height, and the royal government
is on its last legs.” “I cannot
tell what futurity promises to us; but whatever our
fate may be, we cannot be worse off than we are at
present. Our resources are dwindling away daily;
we are becoming home-sick. If we were not a little
upheld by hope, I really do not know what would become
of us. Has the Emperor allowed you to remain with
us?” “Yes, Monsieur lé
Marechal.” “I give you joy,
but I pity you. There is no happiness out of
one’s own country. I do not regret having
followed the Emperor this step was dictated
to me by my duty and my gratitude; but I regret France,
like an infant who has lost its mother; like a lover
who has lost his mistress.” The Grand Marshal’s
eyes were filled with tears; he pressed my hand affectionately,
and then said, “Come and breakfast with us to-morrow
morning. I will introduce you to my wife; it
will be as good as a fête to her when she has an opportunity
of receiving a Frenchman, and above all, a true Frenchman.”
It was soon known all over the town,
that a Frenchman had arrived from the continent.
My inn was besieged by a crowd of officers and grenadiers,
who overwhelmed me with inquiries after their friends
and relations. They seemed to think that I must
be acquainted with every living creature in France.
Many inquired respecting the state of public affairs.
I evaded their interrogatories, by declaring that I
had quitted France five months since.
I waited on the Grand Marshal according
to his invitation. He resided in one wing of
the building occupied by the municipality. In
his apartment, there was hardly any thing to be seen
except the four walls. He took notice that I
was surveying its appearance. “You
are contemplating our misery,” said he:
“Perhaps it contrasts itself with the opinion
which you may have formed respecting our situation.
It is supposed throughout Europe, that the Emperor
carried off immense treasures; but his camp-plate,
his camp bed, and a few broken down horses, are the
only objects which he has preserved, or which he wished
to preserve. Like Saladin, he could cause an outcry
to be made at his door, whilst he exposes our tatters, behold
all that Napoleon the Great, the conqueror of the
universe, has retained from his conquests!”
The General was as good as his word:
he introduced me to Madame la Maréchale.
I was enchanted by her manners and her amiability.
Our conversation turned upon France and the Isle of
Elba, the present and the future; and on quitting
Madame Bertrand, I did not know what I ought most
to admire the lively graces of her mind,
or the dignity and energy of her character.
At eleven o’clock I attended,
to present myself to the Emperor. They made me
wait in his saloon on the ground floor. The striped
silk hangings were half worn out and faded; the carpet
was threadbare, and patched in several places; a few
shabby arm chairs completed the furniture of the apartment.
I thought upon the splendour of the imperial palaces,
and I drew a deep and melancholy sigh. The Emperor
arrived: he had assumed a degree of calmness in
his manner, which was belied by his eyes. It
was easy to see that he had been violently agitated.
“Sir,” said he, “I declared to you
yesterday, that I retained you in my service.
I repeat the same to you to-day. From this instant
you belong to me, and I hope you will fulfil your duties
towards me like a good and faithful subject: you
swear that you will is it not so?” “Yes,
Sire, I swear.” “That’s
right.” After a pause, “I had foreseen
the crisis to which France would come, but I did not
think that things were so ripe. It was my intention
not to interfere any longer in political affairs.
The intelligence which you have brought to me has
changed my resolutions. I have caused the misfortunes
of France; therefore I must remove them: but before
I commit myself, I wish to have a thorough knowledge
of the state of our affairs. Sit down: repeat
to me all that you told me yesterday; I like to hear
you.”
Re-assured by these words, and by
a look full of kindness and benignity, I abandoned
myself without reserve to all the inspirations of
my heart and soul. The picture which I drew of
the sufferings and hopes of the nation, which I presented
to the Emperor, was so touching and so animated, that
he was astonished. “You are a noble young
fellow,” said he, “you have truly the soul
of a Frenchman; but are you not carried away by your
imagination?” “No, Sire; the
recital which I have made to your Majesty is quite
faithful. I may have expressed myself with warmth,
because I cannot express my feelings otherwise; but
all that I have told you is exact and true. Under
such important circumstances, I should have thought
it a crime to substitute the inspirations of my imagination
in the place of truth.” “You
therefore think that France awaits her redemption
from me; that I shall be received as a deliverer.” “Yes,
Sire; I will even say more: the royal government
is so exceedingly hateful and disgusting to the French,
the government weighs so very heavily on the nation
and the army, that not only your Majesty, but any
body else who would endeavour to liberate the French
would find them disposed to second him.” Napoleon
(with dignity): “Repeat that to me again.” “Yes,
Sire, I do repeat it. The French are so wearied,
and degraded, and incensed, by the anti-national yoke
of the emigrants and the priests, that they are ready
to join any one who will promise to deliver them.” “But
if I were to disembark in France, is there not reason
to fear that the patriots may be massacred by the
emigrants and the chouans?” “No,
Sire, I do not think so; we are the most numerous and
the bravest party.” “Yes, but
they may heap you in the prisons, and cut your throats.” “Sire,
the people will not let them do that.” “I
hope you may not be deceived; to be sure, I shall
get to Paris so speedily, that they won’t have
time to consider where they are to hide their heads.
I shall be there as soon as the news of my disembarkation....
Yes,” the Emperor continued, after taking a few
steps, “I have resolved.... It was I who
gave the Bourbons to France, and it is I who must
rid France of them.... I will set off....
The enterprise is vast, it is difficult, it is dangerous,
but it is not beyond me. On great occasions fortune
has never abandoned me.... I shall set off, but
not alone; I won’t run the risk of allowing
myself to be collared by the gensdarmes. I will
depart with my sword, my Polanders, my grenadiers
... all France is on my side. I belong to France;
and for her I will sacrifice my repose, my blood,
my life, with the greatest joy.” After
this speech, the Emperor stopped; his eyes sparkled
with hope and genius: his attitude announced
energy, confidence, victory; he was grand, he was
beautiful, he was adorable! he resumed his
discourse, and said, “Do you think that they
will dare to wait for me?” “No,
Sire.” “I don’t think
so, either: they will quake when they hear the
thunder of my name; and they will know that they can
only escape me by a speedy flight. But what will
be the conduct of the national guards? Do you
think they will fight for them?” “I
think, Sire, that the national guards will remain
neutral.” “Even that’s
a great deal; as to their ‘gardes du corps,’
and their red regiments, I am not afraid of them:
they are either old men or boys: they will be
frightened by the mustachios of my grenadiers.
I will make my grenadiers hoist the national flag;”
lifting up his voice and his hand: “I will
appeal to my old soldiers; I will speak to them.
None of them will refuse to hear the voice of their
old general.... It is certain that the soldiers
cannot hesitate to choose between the white flag and
the tricoloured flag; between me, by whom they have
been covered with rewards and glory, and the Bourbons,
who wish to dishonour them.... And the Marshals,
what will they do?” “The Marshals,
who are full of money and titles, have nothing to
wish for but repose. They would fear to compromise
their existence by embracing a doubtful party; and
perhaps they will continue merely spectators of the
crisis. Perhaps even the fear lest your Majesty
may possibly punish them for their defection or treason
in 1814 may induce them to adhere to the king.” “I
will punish no one. Do you take me rightly?
Tell M. clearly, that I will forget every thing.
We have all reason to reproach each other.” “Sire,
I will tell him so with the greatest joy. This
assurance will completely gain all opinions over to
your side; because even amongst your partisans there
are men who dread your return; lest you should revenge
yourself.” “Yes, I know that
it is thought that I am revengeful, and even sanguinary;
that I am considered as a kind of ogre, as a man-eater.
They are mistaken: I will make every one do his
duty, and I will be obeyed; and that’s all.
A weak sovereign is a calamity to his subjects.
If he allows criminals and traitors to fancy that
he does not know how to punish, there is no longer
any security either for the state or for individuals.
More crimes are prevented than repressed by severity.
A sovereign must govern by his head, and not by his
heart. Yet, tell X that I except Talleyrand,
Augereau, and the Duke of Ragusa, out of the general
pardon. They caused all our misfortunes.
The country must be revenged.” “But
why exclude them, Sire? Is there not reason to
fear that this exclusion may deprive you of the fruits
of your clemency, and may even raise doubts as to
your sincerity in future?” “It
would be much more exposed to doubt were I to pardon
them.” “But, Sire....” “Don’t
you trouble your head about it ... what is the strength
of the army?” “Sire, I do not
know; I only know that it has been much weakened by
desertion and by discharges, and that few of the regiments
consist of more than three hundred men.” “So
much the better; those who are good for nothing have
probably left the army; the good soldiers will have
remained. Do you know the names of the officers
who command the maritime districts, and the eighth
division?” “No, Sire.” Napoleon
(out of temper), “Why did not X give you
that information?” “Sire, both
M. X and myself were far from supposing that your
Majesty would immediately embrace the glorious resolution
of re-appearing in France; besides which, he might
believe, according to the common report, that your
agents did not allow you to remain in ignorance of
any circumstance which might interest you.” “I
do know that the newspapers gave out that I had agents....
It is an idle story. It is true that I sent some
of my people to France, in order to learn what was
going on; but they stole my money, and only treated
me with the gabble of the canaille. C
has been to see me, but he knew nothing. You are
the first person from whom I have ascertained the
situation of France and the Bourbons under all its
extensive bearings. Had it not been for you, I
should never have known that the hour of my return
had struck. Had it not been for you, they would
have left me here to dig in my garden. I have
received I do not exactly know from what
quarter the description of certain assassins,
hired against me; and one or two anonymous letters
besides all from the same hand, in which
I was told to remain quiet, that the embroideries
were coming into fashion, and other nonsense in the
same style; but that’s all. It is not upon
such data that one is induced to attempt a crash.
But how do you think foreigners will like my return:
there is the great question?” “Foreign
nations, Sire, have been compelled to confederate against
us in order to protect themselves; allow me to say
it....” “Speak out, speak out.” “In
order to protect themselves against the effects of
your ambition, and the abuse of your strength.
Now that Europe has recovered her independence, and
that France has ceased to be dangerous, foreign powers
will probably be unwilling to run the risk of a new
war, which may end by restoring to us that ascendancy
which we have lost.” “If the
allied sovereigns were at home in their capitals they
would certainly consider the matter twice before they
would take the field again; but they are yet face to
face; and it is to be feared that war may become an
affair of vanity. Do you think it is true that
they are on ill terms with each other?” “Yes,
Sire, it appears that discord reigns in the congress;
that each of the great powers wishes to seize the
largest share of the booty.” “It
appears, also, that their subjects are discontented:
is it not so?” “Yes, Sire;
kings and people, every thing seems to unite in our
favour. The Saxons, the Genoese, the Belgians,
the inhabitants of the banks of the Rhine, the Polanders,
all refuse the new sovereigns to whom they are to
be given. Italy, tired of the avarice and the
grossness of the Austrians, pants for the moment of
withdrawing from their sovereignty. Experience
has taught the King of Naples that you are his surest
protector, and he will assist the rising of the Italians
whenever you wish it. The princes of the confederation
of the Rhine, warned by the example of Saxony, will
become the allies of your majesty after the first
victory. Prussia and Russia will sit quiet, if
you will only allow them to retain their new acquisitions.
The Emperor of Austria, who has every thing to fear
from Russia and Prussia, and nothing to hope for from
the King of France, will easily consent, if you only
guarantee Italy to him, to allow you to do what you
think best with the Bourbons. In short, all the
powers of Europe, England only excepted, are more
or less interested in not declaring themselves against
you; and before England can have corrupted, or raised
the continent, your Majesty will be so firmly fixed
on the throne, that your Majesty’s enemies may
try in vain to make you totter.”
Napoleon (shaking his head), “All
this is very fine; ... however, I consider it as certain,
that the Kings who have fought against me are no longer
guided by the same unity, the same views, the same
interests. The Emperor Alexander must esteem me:
he must be able to estimate the difference which exists
between Louis XVIII. and myself. If he were to
understand his policy rightly, he would rather see
the French sceptre in the hands of a powerful sovereign,
the relentless enemy of England, than in the hands
of a weak sovereign, the friend and vassal of the
Prince Regent. I would give him Poland, and a
great deal more, if he wished it: he knows that
I have been always more inclined to tolerate his ambition
than to restrain it. If he had continued my friend
and my ally, I would have made him greater than he
ever will be now. Prussia, and the petty Kings
of the Rhenish confederation, will follow the lot
cast by Russia. If I had Russia on my side, she
would secure me all the second-rate powers. As
to the Austrians, I do not know what they would do:
they have never treated me candidly. I suppose
I could keep Austria in order by threatening to deprive
her of Italy. Italy is yet very grateful to me,
and much attached to me: if I were to ask that
country for an hundred thousand men, and an hundred
millions, I should have the men and the money.
If they were to force me to make war, I could easily
revolutionize the Italians; I would grant them whatever
they might wish, independence or Eugene. Mejean
and some others have done him harm, but, in spite of
that, he is warmly loved, and highly esteemed:
he deserves to be so; he has shown that he possesses
a noble mind. Murat is ours. I have had
great reason to complain of him. Since I have
been here, he has wept for his errors, and has done
his utmost to repair the injuries which he has inflicted
upon me. He has regained my friendship and my
confidence: his assistance, if I were engaged
in war, would be very useful to me. He has little
brains; he has nothing but hand and heart; but his
wife would direct him. The Neapolitans like him
tolerably well; and I have yet some good officers
amongst them who would keep them in the right way.
As to England, we should have shaken hands from Dover
to Calais, if Mr. Fox had lived; but as long as that
country continues to be governed by the principles
and passions of Mr. Pitt, we must always be as hostile
as fire and water.... From England I expect no
quarter, no truce.... England knows that the instant
I place my foot in France, her influence will be driven
back across the seas ... as long as I live I will
wage a war of extermination against her maritime despotism.
If the continental powers had seconded me; if they
had not been afraid of me; if they had understood my
ambition, their flags would have floated from the
mast-head throughout the universe, and the world would
have enjoyed peace. All things considered, foreign
powers have great reasons to declare war against me;
whilst there are also great reasons to induce them
to remain at peace with me. It is to be feared,
as I have already said to you, that they may turn the
war into an affair of vanity, or that they make it
a point of honour. On the other hand, it is possible
that they may renounce their coalition, which has
now no longer any object, in order to watch their subjects;
preserving at the same time an armed neutrality, until
I shall have given them sufficient guarantees.
“Their determinations, whatever
they may be, will not influence mine. France
speaks, and that is sufficient for me. In 1814
I had to deal with all the powers in Europe, but they
should not have laid down the law to me if France
had not left me to wrestle alone, against the entire
world. Now the French know my value; and, as they
have regained their courage and their patriotism,
they will triumph over the enemies who may attack
them, just as they triumphed in the good days of the
revolution. Experience has shown that armies cannot
always save a nation; but a nation defended by the
people is always invincible.
“I have not settled the day
of my departure: by deferring it I should have
the advantage of allowing the Congress to run out;
but then, on the other hand, I should run the risk
of being kept here as a close prisoner by the vessels
of the Bourbons and of the English, if, as every thing
appears to indicate, there should be a rupture amongst
foreign powers. Murat would lend me his navy if
I wanted it; but if we do not succeed he would be
compromised. We must not be anxious about all
these matters: we must allow some room for destiny
to come into play.
“I think we have considered
all the points upon which it was important that I
should be settled, and that we should understand each
other. France is tired of the Bourbons; she demands
her former sovereign. The people and the army
are for us: foreign powers will be silent.
If they speak, we shall be able to reply: this,
in short, is the state of the present time and of
the future.
“Depart. Tell X that
you have seen me, and that I have determined to expose
myself to every danger for the purpose of yielding
to the prayers of France, and of ridding the nation
of the Bourbons.... Say also that I shall leave
this place with my guard, on the first of April perhaps
sooner. I pardon every thing. I will give
to France and to Europe all the guarantees which can
be expected or demanded of me. I have renounced
all my plans of aggrandizement, and I wish to repair
the evils which war has caused to us, by a permanent
peace.
“You will also tell X and
the rest of my friends to nourish and strengthen the
good disposition of the people and the army by all
possible means. Explain to X that if the excesses
of the Bourbons should hasten their fall, if the French
should drive them out before my disembarkation, then
I will not allow of a regency, or any thing in the
shape of it; but let them establish a provisional government,
composed of ... of ... of ... of ... and of....
Go, Sir, I hope that we shall soon meet again.” “Sire,
where shall I land?” “You must
proceed to Naples; here is a passport of the island,
and a letter for . Pretend to place great
trust in him, but do not trust him with any thing.
You will give him a loose account of the French news;
and you may tell him that I send you there to explore
the soundings, and settle some concerns of moment.
I have directed to furnish you with a passport,
in order that you may be able to return to Paris without
meeting with any obstacle or danger.” “Your
Majesty has then determined to send me back to France?” “It
must absolutely be so.” “Your
Majesty knows my attachment, and that I am ready to
prove it in any way which may be required. But,
Sire, deign to consider, both for your interest and
for that of France, that my departure has been remarked,
and that my return will excite still more notice, and
that it may give rise to suspicion, and perhaps induce
the Bourbons to put themselves on their guard, and
cause them to watch the coasts and the island of Elba.” “Bah!
do you suppose that fellows of the police know every
thing, and can foresee every thing? More is invented
than is discovered by the police. The agents
of our police were decidedly as good as those of the
present people, and yet they frequently knew nothing
of what was going on but at the end of a week or a
fortnight; and then they found it out only by chance,
or incaution, or treason. I don’t fear
that any disclosures will be obtained from you by any
of these means. You are clever and decided, and,
if they were to work upon you, you would easily get
clear. Besides, when you once arrive at Paris,
don’t show yourself; creep into a corner, and
nobody will think of ferreting you out. I could
certainly confide this mission to some of the people
who are about me; but I do not wish to make any additional
confidant: you are trusted by X: I trust
you; and, in one word, you are exactly the man whom
I want. Your return is certainly exposed to objections,
but they are as nothing when compared to its advantages.
All that we have said about the Bourbons, and about
France, and about myself, is mere talk, and talk won’t
overturn a throne. In order that my enterprise
may not be rendered abortive, it must be seconded,
and the patriots must prepare to attack the Bourbons
on one side, whilst I shall occupy them on the other.
And, above all, it is necessary that they should know
that they may depend upon me; that they may know my
sentiments, my views, and the resolution which I have
made of submitting to every sacrifice, and exposing
myself to every danger, for the purpose of saving
the country.” The Emperor stopped
to look at me. He certainly thought that I was
one of those men who only appear reluctant to obey,
in order to enhance the price of their services; so
he said, “Money is always wanted in travelling;
I will order them to pay you a thousand Louis, and
then you may set off.” “A thousand
Louis!” I exclaimed with indignation, “Sire,
I must answer your Majesty in the words with which
the soldier answered his general, ‘These actions
are not performed for pay.’” “That’s
very right; I like to see pride.” “Sire,
I am not proud, but I have a soul; and if I thought
that your Majesty could believe that I embraced your
Majesty’s cause for the sake of filthy lucre,
I should request your Majesty to cease to rely on
my services.” “If I had believed
that to be the case, I should not have trusted you.
No person ever received a more honourable and splendid
proof of my confidence, than that which I am now bestowing
upon you, in deciding, merely on the strength of your
word, to quit the isle of Elba, and in directing you,
as my precursor, to announce my speedy arrival in France.
But do not let us talk any more on that head; and
tell me if you recollect fully all that I have told
you.” “I have not lost one of
your Majesty’s expressions. They are all
engraven on my memory.” “Then
I have only to wish you a pleasant journey. I
have directed that everything should be got ready
for your departure.
“This evening, at nine o’clock,
you will find a guide and horses at the gate of the
town: you will be taken to Porto Longone.
The commandant has been authorised to furnish you
with the necessary quarantine documents. He knows
nothing; say nothing to him. At midnight a felucca
will leave the port, by which you will reach Naples.
I am sorry to have hurt your feelings by offering money
to you, but I thought you might be in want of it.
Adieu, Monsieur; be cautious. I hope we shall
soon meet again, and I shall acknowledge, in a manner
worthy of your merits, your exertions in favour of
the country and of myself.”
Hardly had I gone down to the town,
when he sent for me again. “I have considered,”
said he, “that it is desirable that I should
know what regiments are stationed in the eighth and
tenth military divisions, and the names of the commanding
officers. You will take care to procure this
information during your journey, and transmit it to
me without the slightest delay. Write triplicates
of your letters. Send one by way of Genoa, the
second by Leghorn, and the third by Civita Vecchia.
You will take care to write this name legibly, (here
he gave me a memorandum containing the name of an
inhabitant of the island). Fold your letters
in a business-like way. In order that the secret
of your correspondence may not be discovered, should
any accident happen, you will put your intelligence
in the shape of commercial transactions, and you will
imitate the usual style of bankers. I will suppose,
for example, that between Chambéry and Lyon, going
by the way of Grenoble, there are five regiments.
You will write to me ... in my way I have seen the
five merchants whom you mentioned; their views continue
the same: your credit is increasing daily.
The concern will turn out well ... do you understand
me?” “Yes, Sire; but how am
I to send the names of the colonels and the generals
in command?” “Transpose the
letters of their names, and nothing will be more easy.
There is not a single colonel or general whom I do
not know, and I shall soon be able to recompose their
names.” “But, Sire, the anagrams
which I shall make will perhaps be so uncouth, that
it will be seen at the post-office, that the names
are disguised on purpose.” “Do
you think then, that they amuse themselves at the
post-office by opening and reading all the letters
of business which pass through? They could not
get through them. I have attempted to unravel
the correspondence carried on under the disguise of
banking transactions, but I could never succeed.
The post-office is like the police, only fools are
caught; yet think of any other method: I shall
have no objection.”
After I had considered a little while,
I said to the Emperor, “Sire, there is a method
which perhaps will do. Your majesty has the imperial
calendar.” “Yes, sure.” “Well,
Sire, the calendar contains the lists of the general
officers and colonels of the army. Now, I will
suppose, for example, that the regiment quartered
at Chambéry is commanded by Colonel Paul. I look
into the calendar, and I find that Paul stands forty-seven
in the list of colonels. I will also suppose that,
between ourselves, ‘bill of exchange’
means ‘colonel’ or ‘general.’
Then I shall write to your Majesty, I have seen your
correspondent at Chambéry; he has paid me the amount
of your bill of exchange, N. Your Majesty
will turn to your Majesty’s calendar, and then
your Majesty will see, that the 47th colonel who commands
the regiment of Chambéry, is called ‘Paul.’
And, lastly, in order that your Majesty may be able
to tell when I speak of a colonel, a general, or a
marshal, I shall take care to indicate the rank of
the officer by one, two, or three dots, placed after
the ‘No.’ The colonel will have one
dot, No. .; the general two, No. .., &c.” “Very
good, very good. Here is a calendar for you.
Bertrand has one which I will take.”
The calendar given to me by the Emperor
was richly bound, and stamped with the imperial arms.
I tore off the binding. The Emperor kept walking
up and down, and saying, as he laughed, “It is
really excellent; they will never be able to see through
it.” When I had finished, he said, “One
thought brings on another. I have asked myself
how you would manage to write to me, if you should
have any thing of unexpected importance to communicate.
For instance, suppose any extraordinary event should
make you think that my disembarkation ought to be
accelerated or retarded; if the Bourbons were to be
on their guard; in short, I know not what.”
He remained silent, and then began again. “I
only know one way to provide for it: the confidence
which I place in you ought to be unbounded. I
will give you the key to a cipher which was composed
for my use, in order that I might employ it in corresponding
with my family under the most important circumstances.
I need not tell you that you must keep it with care:
always carry it about you, lest it should be lost:
and if the smallest danger arises, burn it or tear
it at the slightest suspicion. With this cipher
you may write any thing to me which you like.
I would rather that you should use it, than be under
the necessity of coming back, or of sending any messenger
to me. If they intercept a letter written in
my cipher, it will take them three months to read it;
whilst the capture of an agent might ruin all in an
instant.” He then went and looked out his
cipher; he made me employ it under his eyes, and delivered
it to me, exhorting me not to use it unless all other
modes of communication should become insufficient.
The Emperor continued, “I do
not suppose that you will have occasion to return
here before my departure, unless the sudden overthrow
of our projects should force you to seek an asylum
here. In such a case, apprise me of your intended
return, and I will send for you to any place which
you may name. But we must hope that victory will
declare for us. She loves France.... You
have not spoken to me about the affair of Excelmans:
if such a thing had happened in my time, I should
have thought myself lost: when the authority of
the master is not recognised, all is over. The
more I think upon the matter (here he displayed a
sudden emotion), the more I am convinced that France
is mine, and that the patriots and the army will receive
me with open arms.” “Yes, Sire,
I swear to you, upon my soul, the people and the army
will declare for you as soon as they hear your name,
as soon as they see the caps of your grenadiers.” “Provided
the people do seek to do themselves justice before
my arrival, a popular revolution would alarm foreign
powers: they would dread the contagion of example.
They know that royalty only hangs by a thread, that
it does not agree with the ideas of the age; they
would rather see me seize the throne, than allow the
people to give it to me. They have re-established
the Bourbons in order to convince the people that
the rights of sovereigns are sacred and inviolable.
They have blundered. They would have done more
for the cause of legitimacy by leaving my son there,
than by re-establishing Louis XVIII. My dynasty
had been recognised by France and by Europe; it had
been consecrated by the Pope. They ought to have
respected it. By abusing the rights of victory,
it was in their power to deprive me of the throne:
but it was unjust, odious, impolitic, to punish the
son on account of the wrongs of his father, and to
deprive him of his inheritance. I was not an
usurper: they may say so as long as they like;
nobody will believe them. The English, the Italians,
the Germans, are now too enlightened to allow themselves
to be crammed with old ideas, with antiquated notions.
In the eyes of nations, the Sovereign who is chosen
by the entirety of the nation, will always be the
legitimate Sovereign.... The sovereigns who sent
their ambassadors to me with servile solemnity; who
placed in my bed a girl of their breed; who called
me their brother, and who, after doing all this, have
stigmatized me as an usurper, they have spit in their
own faces by trying to spit at me. They have
degraded the majesty of kings. They have covered
majesty with mud. What is the name of an emperor?
A word like any other. If I had no better title
than that, when I shall present myself to future ages
they would scorn me. My institutions, my benefactions,
my victories these are the true titles of
my glory. Let them call me a Corsican, a corporal,
an usurper.... I don’t care.... I
shall not be less the object of wonder, perhaps of
veneration, in all future time. My name, new
as it is, will live from age to age, whilst the names
of all these kings, and their royal progeny, will be
forgotten before the worms will have had time to consume
their carcases.” The Emperor stopped, and
then continued; “I forget that time is precious;
I will not detain you any longer. Adieu, Monsieur;
embrace me, and depart; my thoughts and good wishes
follow you.” Two hours afterwards
I was at sea. My attention, my faculties were
wholly absorbed by the Emperor, his words, his disclosures,
his plans. I had neither leisure nor opportunity
to think of myself. As soon as I was quite out
at sea, my ideas were filled by the extraordinary part
which chance had assigned to me. I contemplated
it with pride, and I returned my thanks to destiny
for having selected me as the instrument by which
its impenetrable decrees were to be accomplished.
Perhaps no man was ever placed in so “imposing”
a situation. I was the arbiter of the fate of
the Bourbons, and of the Emperor, of France and Europe.
With one word I could destroy Napoleon; with one word
I could save Louis. But Louis was nothing to
me: in him I only saw a sovereign who had been
forced upon the throne by foreign hands still imbrued
with French blood. In Napoleon I saw the sovereign
to whom France had freely offered the crown as the
reward of twenty years of danger and of glory.
The perspective of the evils which the attempt of Napoleon
might bring upon France did not arise before my imagination.
I was persuaded that all foreign powers (England excepted),
would remain neutral; and that the French would receive
Napoleon as a deliverer, and as a father. Still
less did I consider myself as engaged in treason or
conspiracy against the Bourbons. Since I had taken
the oath of allegiance to Napoleon, I considered him
as my legitimate sovereign; and I rejoiced to think
that the confidence which Napoleon reposed in me had
induced him to call upon me to concur in restoring
to France the liberty, the power, and the glory of
which the country had been unjustly deprived.
I enjoyed, by anticipation, the public eulogiums,
which, after his success, he would bestow upon my courage,
my self-devotion, my patriotism. In short, I abandoned
myself with rapture and with pride to all the thoughts,
and all the generous resolutions which can be inspired
by the love of fame and the love of our country.
The dialogues which had taken place
between me and the Emperor continued impressed on
my memory; yet, lest I might vary them, or omit any
part, I employed my time during the voyage in recalling
his own expressions, and in classing his questions
and my answers. I afterwards got the whole by
heart, just as a scholar learns his lesson, in order
that I might be able to affirm to M. X that I was
making a faithful and literal report to him of all
that the Emperor had said, and of all that he had
ordered me to tell him.
The weather being tolerably favourable,
we soon reached Naples. I went immediately to
M. : he put a great number of indiscreet questions
to me; and I replied by an equal number of unmeaning
answers. He probably thought that I knew no better,
and therefore my caution did not offend him.
When our preliminary conversation was exhausted, I
desired him to give me my passport; he did so immediately:
it was a Neapolitan passport. “This won’t
do for me,” said I; “I must have a French
passport.” “I have not got one.” “The
Emperor told me that you could get one.” “That
is just like the Emperor; he thinks every thing is
possible: where does he suppose that I can procure
it? I am doing a great deal in giving you a passport
as a subject of his Majesty. It is already known
that we are in relation with the isle of Elba.
If they were to find out that you are attached to Napoleon,
and that you are going back to France by his directions,
and with the assistance of the King, all Europe would
hear of it, and the King would be committed.
Why does not the Emperor keep himself quiet? he will
ruin himself, and ruin us all along with him.” “It
is not fit that I should examine the conduct of his
Majesty, much less that I should censure it.
I am in his service; and my duty commands me to obey
him. I want a French passport: can you, or
can you not get me one?” “I
tell you again that it is impossible: it is doing
too much if I give you one as a Neapolitan subject.” “Then
I must return to Porto Ferrajo: but I cannot
conceal from you that the Emperor is very desirous
that I should return to France; and he will certainly
be very much displeased, both with you and with the
King.” “Then he will act unfairly:
the King has done, and will do, every thing in his
power for him: but the Emperor should know what
the King may do under his present critical situation,
and what he may not. But why won’t you
take the passport which I offer you?” “Because
I do not understand Italian, and consequently your
passport would expose me to greater suspicion than
my own.” “Then why don’t
you try to push on as far as Rome? there you will
find the family of the Emperor. Louis XVIII. has
a legation there; and perhaps money may get you a passport.” “Your
idea is excellent: I will go. Inform the
Emperor of the delay which I have experienced, in
order that he may send another agent, if he thinks
it advisable so to do.”
When the mind is in perpetual activity,
and constantly assailed by new feelings, there is
no time for reflection. I thus went to Rome, full
of the idea that I should visit the family of the Emperor,
and request their help to aid me out of my difficulties.
But when the time came, and I was to present myself,
it then struck me that the Emperor, though aware that
I was to pass through Rome, had not directed me to
see them; and I concluded that he had his reasons.
I therefore determined to continue my route.
From Naples I have proceeded to Rome without any obstacle;
and I shall proceed, thought I to myself, from Rome
to Milan without any greater obstacle: there I
shall meet my friend and his Tedesco; I will get them
to legalize my French passport for the second time,
and destiny will accomplish the rest.
I therefore presented myself boldly
to the police at Rome, in order to have my Elba passport
indorsed for Milan. I was introduced to his Eminence
the Director-general, who, as I believe, had been shut
up at Vincennes under the imperial government.
He received me with great rudeness; and he wished
to compel me to present myself to the French embassy.
I would not consent. I answered, firmly, “The
King of France is no longer my sovereign; I am the
subject of the Emperor Napoleon: the allied sovereigns
have proclaimed and recognized him as the sovereign
of the isle of Elba: he therefore reigns at Porto
Ferrajo like the Pope at Rome, George at London, and
Louis XVIII. at Paris. The Emperor and his Holiness
are on good terms with each other. The subjects
and the vessels of the Roman states are well received
in the isle of Elba, and therefore you are bound
to afford aid and protection to the Elbese, so long
as the holy father shall not become the enemy of Napoleon.”
This reasoning produced its effect;
and his Eminence ordered, though he continued grumbling,
that my demand was to be granted. “What
are you going to do at Milan?” said he, and
I think he muttered an oath between his teeth:
“I am going,” I answered, “relative
to the dotations which were assigned to us upon
the ‘Mont Napoleon.’” He was satisfied
with my answer, and so was I. I wrote to M. , the
Neapolitan consul, transmitting my letter; and I requested
him to send to the island an account of my new route.
I continued my journey. My passport
was headed by the imperial arms. The name of
Napoleon, and his title of Emperor, were inscribed
in large letters. I was the first Frenchman from
the island who had been able or who had dared to traverse
Italy. How many things there were which roused
curiosity and commanded attention! I was overwhelmed
with questions relative to Porto Ferrajo and its illustrious
sovereign. I answered as fully as they wished.
Whilst they were busying themselves about the Emperor,
they did not think of me, and that was what I wanted.
In order to avoid troublesome examinations, I took
care to pass through the towns at night, and never
to stop in them. At length, thanks to my address
and good fortune, I arrived safe and sound at Milan;
there I found my friend and his colonel, and every
thing was settled admirably.
I set off again for Turin with all
possible speed. When I arrived on the Place of
... I perceived several numerous groups of persons,
who appeared exceedingly animated. How great
was my surprise when I found that they were talking
of Napoleon, and his escape from the isle of Elba.
This piece of intelligence, which had been just received,
put me in a violent passion: I accused the Emperor
of perfidiousness. I reproached him with having
misled, deceived, and sacrificed me.
When my first fit of ill humour was
calmed, I considered the conduct of the Emperor under
another aspect. I thought that unexpected considerations
might have induced him to embark precipitately.
I was ashamed of my suspicions and of my violence,
and I only wished to fly to his footsteps; but already
orders had been given to prevent communication.
I passed eight days, which appeared so many ages, in
soliciting permission to return to France; and at last
I obtained it. I arrived at Paris on the 25th
of March: on the 26th M. X presented me to
the Emperor: he embraced me, and said, “I
have weighty reasons for wishing that you and X
may both forget whatever passed at the isle of Elba.
I alone will not forget it. Rely on my esteem
and protection on all occasions.”
Here ends the memoir of M. Z.
This officer had scarcely quitted
the island of Elba, when the Emperor (and I had the
particulars from his Majesty himself) acknowledged
and deplored the imprudence of which he had been guilty,
in sending Z to the continent. The character
and firmness of this faithful servant were sufficiently
known to him, to prevent his feeling any anxiety on
his account. He was certain (I use his own words),
that he would suffer himself to be cut to pieces,
before he would open his mouth: but he was afraid,
that the inquiries he had directed him to make on
the road, the letters he might address to him, or the
conferences he might have at Paris with M. X and
his friends, would excite the suspicions of the police;
and that the Bourbons would station cruizers, so as
to render an escape from the island of Elba, and a
landing on the coast of France, altogether impossible.
Thus the Emperor felt that there was
but one way of preventing the danger, that of departing
immediately.
On this point he did not hesitate.
From that moment every thing assumed a different aspect
in the island of Elba.
This island, but the moment before
the abode of philosophy and peace, became in an instant
the imperial head-quarters. Couriers, orders,
and counter-orders, were incessantly going and returning
from Porto Ferrajo to Longone, and from Longone to
Porto Ferrajo. Napoleon, whose fiery activity
had been so long enchained, gave himself up, with
infinite delight, to all the cares, that his audacious
enterprise demanded. But in whatever mystery
he fancied he had shrouded himself, the unusual accounts
he had caused to be delivered in, the particular attention
he had paid to his old grenadiers, had excited their
suspicion; and they scarcely doubted, that he had it
in contemplation to quit the island. Every one
supposed, that he would land at Naples, or in some
other port of Italy: no one ventured even to imagine,
that his plan was to go and expel Louis XVIII. from
the throne.
On the 26th of February, at one o’clock,
the guard and the officers of his household received
orders to hold themselves in readiness to depart.
Every thing was in motion: the grenadiers with
joy resumed their arms, that so long had lain idle,
and spontaneously swore, never to quit them but with
life. The whole population of the country, crowds
of old men, women, and children, eagerly rushed to
the shore; the most affecting scenes were exhibited
on all sides. They thronged round the faithful
companions of Napoleon in his exile, and contended
with each other for the pleasure, the honour, of touching
them, seeing them, embracing them for the last time.
The younger members of the families of the first distinction
in the island solicited as a favour, the danger of
sharing in the perils of the Emperor. Joy, glory,
hope, sparkled in every eye. They knew not whither
they were going, but Napoleon was present, and with
him could they doubt of victory?
At eight in the evening a gun gave
the signal for departure. A thousand times embraces
were immediately lavished and returned. The French
rushed into their boats; martial music struck up; and
Napoleon and his followers sailed majestically from
the shore, amid the shouts of “Long live the
Emperor!” a thousand times repeated.
Napoleon, when he set foot on board
his vessel, exclaimed with Cæsar, “The die
is cast!” His countenance was calm, his brow
serene: he appeared to think less of the success
of his enterprise, than of the means of promptly attaining
his object. The eyes of Count Bertrand sparkled
with hope and joy: General Drouot was pensive
and serious: Cambronne appeared to care little
about the future, and to think only of doing his duty
well. The old grenadiers had resumed their martial
and menacing aspect. The Emperor chatted and joked
with them incessantly: he pulled their ears and
their mustachios, reminded them of their dangers and
their glory, and inspired their minds with that confidence,
with which his own was animated.
All were burning to know their destination:
respect did not allow any one to ask the question:
at length Napoleon broke silence. “Grenadiers,”
said he, “we are going to France, we are going
to Paris.” At these words every countenance
expanded, their joy ceased to be mingled with anxiety,
and stifled cries of “France for ever!”
attested to the Emperor, that in the heart of a Frenchman
the love of his country is never extinct.
An English sloop of war, commanded
by Captain Campbell, appeared to have the charge of
watching the island of Elba: she was continually
sailing from Porto Ferrajo to Leghorn, and from Leghorn
to Porto Ferrajo. At the moment of embarkation
she was at Leghorn, and could occasion no alarm; but
several vessels were descried in the channel, and
their presence gave room for just apprehensions.
It was hoped, however, that the night breeze would
favour the progress of the flotilla, and that before
daybreak it would be out of sight. This hope
was frustrated. “"Scarcely had it doubled Cape
St. Andrew, in the island of Elba, when the wind fell
and the sea became calm. At daybreak it had advanced
only six leagues, and was still between the islands
of Elba and Capraea.
“"The danger appeared imminent:
several of the seamen were for returning to Porto
Ferrajo. The Emperor ordered them to hold on their
course, as, at the worst, he had the chance either
of capturing the French cruiser, or of taking refuge
in the island of Corsica, where he was assured of
being well received. To facilitate their manoeuvres,
he ordered all the luggage embarked to be thrown overboard,
which was cheerfully executed at the instant."”
About noon the wind freshened a little.
At four o’clock they were off Leghorn.
One frigate was in sight five leagues to leeward, another
on the coast of Corsica, and a man-of-war brig, which
was perceived to be Le Zephir, commanded by Captain
Andrieux, was coming down upon the imperial flotilla
right before the wind. It was first proposed to
speak to him, and make him hoist the three-coloured
flag. “The Emperor, however, gave orders
to the soldiers of the guard to take off their caps
and conceal themselves below, choosing rather to pass
by the brig without being known, and reserving himself
in case of necessity, for the alternative of making
him change his colours. At six o’clock
the two brigs passed alongside of each other, and their
commanders, who were acquainted, spoke together.
The captain of Le Zephir inquired after the Emperor,
and was answered through a speaking trumpet by the
Emperor himself, that he was extremely well.
“"The two brigs, steering opposite
courses, were soon out of sight of each other, without
Captain Andrieux having any suspicion of the valuable
prize, that he had allowed to escape.
“"In the night of the 27th the
wind continued to freshen. At day-break a seventy-four
was descried, which appeared steering for San Fiorenzo
or Sardinia, and it was soon perceived, that she took
no notice of the brig."”
The Emperor, before he quitted the
island of Elba, had prepared with his own hand two
proclamations, one addressed to the French people,
the other to the army; and he was desirous of having
them copied out fairly. His secretary and General
Bertrand, being neither of them able to decipher them,
carried them to Napoleon, who, despairing of doing
it himself, threw them into the sea from vexation.
Then, after meditating for a few moments, he dictated
to his secretary the two following proclamations on
the spot.
Proclamation.
Gulf
of Juan, March the 1st, 1815.
Napoleon, by the grace of God and
constitution of the empire, Emperor of the French,
&c. &c. &c.
To the Army.
Soldiers!
We have not been vanquished:
two men, who issued from our ranks, betrayed our laurels,
their country, their prince, their benefactor.
Shall they, whom we have seen for
five and twenty years traversing all Europe, to stir
up enemies against us who have spent their
lives in fighting against us in the ranks of foreign
armies, and cursing our lovely France now
pretend to command us, and to enchain our eagles,
the looks of which they could never withstand?
Shall we suffer them to inherit the fruits of our
glorious toils? to seize upon our honours, and our
property, and calumniate our fame? Should their
reign continue, all would be lost, even the remembrance
of our memorable victories.
With what virulence do they distort
them! They endeavour to poison what is the admiration
of the world; and if any defenders of our glory still
remain, it is among those very enemies whom we combated
in the field.
Soldiers! in my exile I heard your
voice: I am arrived through every obstacle, through
every danger.
Your general, called to the throne
by the voice of the people, and raised on your shields,
is restored to you. Come and join him.
Tear down those colours, which the
nation has proscribed, and which for five and twenty
years served as a signal to rally all the enemies
of France. Mount that tricoloured cockade, which
you wore in our great victories. We must forget,
that we have been the masters of other nations; but
we must not suffer any to interfere in our affairs.
Who shall pretend to be our master? Who is able
to be so? Resume the eagles you bore at Ulm,
at Austerlitz, at Jena, at Eylau, at Wagram, at Friedland,
at Tudela, at Eckmuhl, at Essling, at Smolensko, at
Moscow, at Lutzen, at Wurtchen, at Montmirail.
Think you that handful of Frenchmen, now so arrogant,
can support their sight? They will return whence
they came; and there, if they please, they may reign,
as they pretend to have reigned for nineteen years.
Your property, your rank, your glory the
property, the rank, the glory of your children have
no greater enemies than those princes, who have been
imposed on us by foreigners. They are the enemies
of our glory; since the recital of so many glorious
actions, which have rendered illustrious the French
people, fighting against them to emancipate themselves
from their yoke, is their condemnation.
The veterans of the armies of the
Sambre and Meuse, of the Rhine, of Italy, of Egypt,
of the west, of the grand army, are humiliated; their
honourable scars are disgraced; their successes would
be crimes, the valiant would be rebels, if, as the
enemies of the people assert, legitimate sovereigns
were among the foreign armies. Their honours,
rewards, affections, are for those who have served
them, against us and against our country.
Soldiers, come and arrange yourselves
under the standards of your chief: his existence
consists only of yours; his rights are only those
of the people and of you; his interest, his honour,
his glory, are no other than your glory. Victory
will march forward with the charge step: the
eagle, with the national colours, will fly from steeple
to steeple till it reaches the towers of Notre Dame.
You may then display your scars with honour, you may
then boast of what you have done: you will be
the deliverers of your country.
In your old age, surrounded and respected
by your fellow citizens, they will listen with veneration
to the recital of your noble deeds: you may proudly
say, I too was in that grand army which twice entered
the walls of Vienna, and those of Rome, of Berlin,
of Madrid, and of Moscow, and which cleansed Paris
from the stain inflicted on it by treason and the
presence of the enemy. Honour to those brave soldiers,
the glory of their country! and eternal shame to those
guilty Frenchmen, in whatever rank it was their fortune
to be born, who fought for five and twenty years in
company with foreigners, to wound the bosom of their
country.
Signed,
NAPOLEON.
By the Emperor.
The grand marshal, executing the functions
of major-general of the grand army.
Signed,
BERTRAND.
Proclamation.
Gulf
of Juan, March 1, 1815.
Napoleon, by the grace of God and
the constitution of the empire, Emperor of the French,
&c. &c. &c.
To the French People.
Frenchmen!
The defection of the Duke of Castiglione
gave up Lyons without defence to our enemies.
The army, the command of which I had entrusted to him,
was capable, from the bravery and patriotism of the
troops of which it was formed, of beating the Austrian
army opposed to it, and taking in the rear the left
flank of the enemy’s army, that threatened Paris.
The victories of Champ Aubert, of
Montmirail, of Chateau Thierry, of Vauchamp, of Mormane,
of Montereau, of Craone, of Rheims, of Arcy-sur-Aube,
and of St. Dizier; the insurrection of the brave peasantry
of Lorraine, of Champagne, of Alsace, of Franche
Comte, and of Burgundy; and the position I had
taken in the rear of the enemy’s army, cutting
it off from its magazines, its parks of reserve, and
convoys, and all its waggons, had placed it in a desperate
situation. The French were on the point of being
more powerful than ever, and the flower of the enemy’s
army was lost without resource; it would have found
its grave in those vast countries, which it had so
pitilessly ravaged, when the treachery of the Duke
of Ragusa delivered up the capital, and disorganized
the army. The unsuspected conduct of these two
generals, who betrayed at once their country, their
prince, and their benefactor, changed the fate of
the war: the situation of the enemy was such,
that, after the affair that took place before Paris,
he was without ammunition, in consequence of being
separated from his parks of reserve.
Under these new and important circumstances,
my heart was torn, but my mind remained unshaken:
I consulted only the interests of our country, and
banished myself to a rock surrounded by the seas:
my life was useful to you, and was destined still
to be so. I would not permit the great number
of citizens, who were desirous of accompanying me,
to share my fate: I deemed their presence advantageous
to France, and I took with me only the handful of
brave fellows necessary for my guard.
Raised to the throne by your choice,
every thing that has been done without you is illegal.
Within these five and twenty years France has acquired
new interests, new institutions, new glory, to be guarantied
only by a national government, and a dynasty born under
these new circumstances. A prince who should
reign over you, who should be seated on my throne
by the power of the same armies, that have ravaged
our territories, would seek in vain to support himself
by the principles of feudal right; he could secure
the honour and the rights only of a small number of
individuals, enemies to the people, who have condemned
them in all our national assemblies for five and twenty
years. Your tranquillity at home, and estimation
abroad, would be lost for ever.
Frenchmen! in my exile I heard your
complaints and wishes: you called for that government
of your own choice, which alone is legitimate; you
blamed my long slumber; you reproached me with sacrificing
the great interests of the country to my own repose.
I have crossed the seas amid perils
of every kind: I arrive among you to resume my
rights, which are also yours. Every thing that
individuals have done, written, or said, since the
taking of Paris, I shall consign to everlasting oblivion;
it shall have no influence on the remembrance I retain
of the important services they have rendered, for
there are events of such a nature, that they are above
the frame of man.
Frenchmen! there is no nation, however
small, that has not possessed the right of withdrawing,
and that has not withdrawn itself, from the disgrace
of obeying a prince imposed upon it by an enemy temporarily
victorious. When Charles VII. re-entered Paris,
and overturned the ephemeral throne of Henry VI.,
he acknowledged, that he held his crown from the valour
of his brave people, and not from the Prince Regent
of England.
It is to you only, and to the brave
men of the army, that I make, and shall always make
it my glory, to owe every thing.
Signed,
NAPOLEON.
By the Emperor.
The grand marshal, executing the functions
of major-general of the grand army.
Signed,
BERTRAND.
The Emperor, while he dictated these
proclamations, appeared to be animated with the most
profound indignation. He seemed to have before
his eyes, both the generals, whom he accused of having
given up France, and the enemies, who had subjugated
it. He incessantly repeated the names of Marmont
and Augereau, and they were always accompanied with
threats and with epithets, suited to the idea he had
conceived of their treachery.
When the proclamations were transcribed,
the Emperor directed them to be read aloud, and invited
all those who could write a good hand to copy them.
In an instant, benches and drums were converted into
tables; and soldiers, sailors, and officers, set themselves
gayly to work.
After a certain time, his Majesty
said to the officers around him, “Now, gentlemen,
it is your turn, to speak to the army: you must
tell it what France expects of it under the important
circumstances in which we shall soon find ourselves.
Come, Bertrand, take your pen.” The grand
marshal excused himself. The Emperor then resumed
his discourse, and dictated, without stopping, an
address to the generals, officers, and soldiers of
the army, in which the imperial guard conjured them,
in the name of honour and their country, to shake off
the yoke of the Bourbons.
“Soldiers,” said they
to them, “the drum beats the general, and we
march: run to arms, come and join us, join your
Emperor, and our eagles.
“And if these men, now so arrogant,
who have always fled at the sight of our weapons,
dare wait for us, where can we find a fairer occasion
of shedding our blood, and chanting the hymn of victory?
“Soldiers of the seventh, eighth,
and nineteenth military divisions, garrisons of Antibes,
Toulon, and Marseilles, retired officers, veterans
of our army, you are called to the honour of setting
the first example: come with us to conquer that
throne, which is the palladium of your rights; and
let posterity some day tell, ’Foreigners, seconded
by traitors, had imposed a disgraceful yoke on France;
the brave arose, and the enemies of the people, of
the army, disappeared, and returned to their original
nothingness.’”
This address was scarcely finished,
when the coast of Antibes was descried at a distance.
Immediately on this, the Emperor and his brave fellows
saluted the land of their country with shouts of “France
for ever! Success to the French!” and at
the same instant resumed the tricoloured cockade.
On the 1st of March, at three o’clock,
they entered the Gulf of Juan. General Drouot,
and a certain number of officers and soldiers, who
were on board the felucca Caroline, landed before the
Emperor, who was still at a considerable distance
from the shore. At this moment they perceived
to the right a large vessel, which appeared to them
(though they were mistaken in this) to be steering
with all sails towards the brig. Suddenly they
were seized with the greatest disquiet; they walked
backward and forward, testifying by their gestures
and their hurried steps, the emotion and fear with
which they were agitated. General Drouot ordered
the Caroline to be unloaded, and to hasten to meet
the brig. In an instant cannons, carriages, chests,
baggage, every thing was thrown out upon the sand,
and already the grenadiers and brave sea officers
of the guard were rowing away with all their strength,
when acclamations from the brig saluted their
ears and their affrighted eyes. It was the Emperor:
whether from prudential motives or impatience, he
had got into a simple boat. Their alarms ceased;
and the grenadiers, stretching out their arms to him,
received him with the most affecting demonstrations
of devotedness and joy. At five o’clock
he landed. I have heard him say, that he never
felt an emotion so profound.
“"His quarters for the night
were taken up in a field surrounded by olive-trees.
This, he exclaimed, is a happy omen: may it be
realized!"”
A few peasants were seen: the
Emperor ordered them to be called, and interrogated
them. One of them had formerly served under him:
he knew his old general, and would not quit him.
Napoleon, turning to the grand marshal, said to him,
with a smile, “Well, Bertrand, you see we have
a reinforcement already.” He spent the evening
chatting and laughing familiarly with his generals
and the officers of his household. “I see
from this spot,” said he, “the fright I
shall give the Bourbons, and the embarrassment of
all those who have turned their backs upon me.”
Then, continuing to joke on the same subject, he defined,
with his wonted sagacity, the characters of the marshals
and great personages, who had formerly served him;
and was much amused with the endeavours they would
make “"to save appearances, and prudently await
the moment for declaring themselves for the strongest
party."”
The success of his enterprise appeared
less to employ his thoughts, than the dangers to which
his friends and partisans, whom he no longer called
by any other name than that of patriots, were going
to be exposed. “What will become of the
patriots before my arrival at Paris?” he frequently
exclaimed: “I tremble lest the Vendeans
and emigrants should massacre them. Wo betide
those who touch them! I will have no mercy on
them.”
Immediately after he landed, the Emperor
had despatched a captain of the guard with five and
twenty men to Antibes: their instructions were,
to present themselves as deserters from the island
of Elba; to sound the disposition of the garrison;
and, if this appeared favourable, to seduce it:
but, led away by their imprudent ardour, they entered
the city, shouting, “Long live the Emperor!”
and the commandant caused the drawbridge instantly
to be raised, and detained them as prisoners.
Napoleon, finding they did not return, sent for a
civil officer of the guard, and said to him, “"You
will immediately repair to the walls of Antibes:
you will deliver this despatch, or cause it to be
delivered to General Corsin: you will not enter
the place, as you might be detained: you will
draw together the soldiers, you will read to them
my proclamations, and you will harangue them.
Do you not know, you will say to them, that your Emperor
is here? that the garrisons of Grenoble and Lyons
have marched to join him with the charge step?
What do you wait for? Will you leave to others
the honour of joining him before you? the honour of
marching at the head of his advanced guard? Come,
and salute our eagles and our tricoloured flags.
The Emperor and your country command it; then come."”
This officer, on his return, said,
that the gates of the town and harbour were closed,
and that it was not possible for him to see General
Corsin, or to speak to the soldiers. Napoleon
appeared disappointed, though but little disturbed
by the disappointment. At eleven in the evening
he began his march, with four small pieces of artillery
in his train. The Poles, though unable to embark
their horses, had brought with them their accoutrements,
and gayly marched in the advanced guard, bending beneath
the weight of their enormous luggage. Napoleon
purchased for them every horse he met with, and thus
remounted his handful of cavalry one by one.
He proceeded to Cannes, thence to
Grasses, and, in the evening of the 2d, arrived at
the village of Cerenon, having marched twenty leagues
this first day. Every where he was received with
sentiments, that presaged the success of the enterprise.
On the 3d the Emperor slept at Barème,
and on the 4th at Digne. The report of his
landing, which preceded him from place to place, excited
every where a mingled feeling of joy, surprise, and
anxiety. The peasants blessed his return, and
expressed their good wishes to him in their simple
language; but when they saw his little troop, they
looked on him with tender pity, and had no hope of
his being triumphant with such feeble means.
On the 5th Napoleon slept at Gap,
and retained with him only six horsemen, and forty
grenadiers.
In this city he printed, for the first
time, his proclamations: they were diffused with
the rapidity of lightning, and inflamed every head
and every heart with such violent and prompt devotedness,
that the whole population of the country was desirous
of rising in a body, and marching as his advanced
guard.
In these proclamations he did not
borrow, as has been asserted, the title of general
in chief, or of lieutenant general of his son.
Before he quitted the island of Elba, he had determined
to resume the style of Emperor of the French as soon
as he landed.
He was aware, that any other title
would diminish his strength, and his ascendancy over
the people and the army; would render his intentions
doubtful; would give rise to scruples and hesitation;
and besides, would place him in a state of hostility
against France. In short, he was aware, that
it would always be in his power to give legitimacy
to his title of Emperor of the French, should the suffrages
of the nation prove necessary, to restore to him in
the eyes of Europe, and even of France, those rights,
which might have been temporarily lost by his abdication.
The superior authorities of Gap had
retired at his approach: he had to receive the
congratulations only of the mayor, the municipal council,
and the half-pay officers. He discoursed with
them on the benefits of the revolution, the sovereignty
of the people, liberty, equality, and particularly
of the emigrants and the Bourbons. Before he left
them, he addressed his public thanks to the inhabitants
of the Upper and Lower Alps, in the following words:
Citizens,
I have been strongly touched by all
the sentiments that you have testified towards me:
your prayers will be heard; the cause of the nation
will still triumph. You have reason to call me
your father; I live only for the honour and happiness
of France. My return dissipates your disquietudes;
it guarantees the preservation of every one’s
property, the equality of all classes; and those rights,
which you have enjoyed for twenty-five years, and
for which our forefathers so frequently sighed, now
form a part of your existence.
In whatever circumstances I may be
placed, I shall always remember, with a lively interest,
what I have seen in traversing your country.
“"At St. Bonnel the inhabitants,
seeing the small number of his soldiers, were full
of fears, and proposed to him to sound the alarm-bell,
in order to collect the neighbouring villagers, and
accompany him in a body. ‘No,’ said
the Emperor, ’your sentiments convince me, that
I have not deceived myself; they are a sure guarantee
of the sentiments of my soldiers; those whom I meet
will range themselves on my side; and the more they
are, the more certain will be my success. Remain,
therefore, tranquil at home.’"”
The same day the Emperor came to sleep
at Gorp; General Cambronne and forty men, forming
the advanced guard, pushed on as far as Mure.
Cambronne most commonly proceeded
alone before his grenadiers to explore the road, and
cause quarters and subsistence to be provided for
them. Scarcely had he pronounced the name of the
Emperor, when every one was eager to testify to him
the most lively and tender solicitude. One mayor
alone, the Marquis de , mayor of Sisteron, tried
to raise the inhabitants of that commune, describing
to them the soldiers of Napoleon as robbers and incendiaries.
Confounded by the sudden appearance of General Cambronne
alone, and with no other weapon than his sword, he
changed his language, and pretended to have had no
fear but that of being paid. Cambronne coolly
threw him his purse, and said, “Pay yourself!”
The indignant people were eager to furnish more provision
than was demanded; and when the battalion of Elba
appeared, they offered it a tricoloured flag, as a
sign of their esteem and devotedness.
On quitting the mayor, General Cambronne
and his forty grenadiers met a battalion sent from
Grenoble to block up their passage. Cambronne
wished to parley with them, but they would not listen
to him. The Emperor, informed of this resistance,
immediately went forward: his guard, exhausted
by a long march through the snow and rough roads, had
not all been able to follow him; but when it heard
of the affront offered to Cambronne, and the dangers
the Emperor might run, it forgot its fatigues, and
hastened after him. Those soldiers, who could
no longer support themselves on their galled or wounded
feet, were assisted by their comrades, or carried
by them on litters formed with their musquets:
all swore, like the soldiers of Fabius, not to conquer
or die, but to be victors. When the Emperor perceived
them, he held out his hand to them, and said, “With
you, my brave soldiers, I should not be afraid of
ten thousand men.”
Meantime the troops come from Grenoble
had retreated, and taken a position three leagues
from Gorp, between the lakes, and near a village.
The Emperor went to reconnoitre them. He found
in the line opposed to him a battalion of the fifth
regiment, a company of sappers, and a company of miners;
in all seven or eight hundred men. He sent to
them chef d’escadron Roul: they refused
to listen to him. On this, Napoleon, turning
to Marshal Bertrand, said, “Z. has deceived
me; no matter, forwards!” Immediately, alighting
from his horse, he marched straight to the detachment,
followed by his guard, with arms secured (l’armé
baissee): “What, my friends!”
said he to them, “do you not know me? I
am your Emperor: if there be a soldier among
you, who is willing to kill his general, his Emperor,
he may do it: here I am!” and he placed
his hand upon his breast....
The unanimous shout of “Long
live the Emperor!” was the answer.
“"Immediately they requested
permission, to be the first to march against the division,
that covered Grenoble. The march commenced amid
a crowd of the inhabitants, which increased every instant.
Vizille distinguished itself by its enthusiasm:
“It is here the revolution is born,” said
these brave fellows: “we are the first who
have dared to claim the privileges of men: it
is here, too, that French liberty revives, and that
France recovers its honour and independence.”
“"Between Vizille and Grenoble,
an adjutant-major of the seventh of the line came
to announce, that Colonel Labedoyere, deeply wounded
by the dishonour that affected all France, and governed
by the noblest sentiments, had separated from the
division of Grenoble, and with his regiment was hastening
with all speed to meet the Emperor."”
Soon after, numerous acclamations
were heard at a distance: they were from Labedoyere,
and the seventh. The two troops, impatient to
join, broke their ranks: embraces, and shouts
a thousand times repeated, of “The guard for
ever! the seventh for ever! long live the Emperor!”
became the pledge of their union, and of their sentiments.
Napoleon, who saw his forces and the
public enthusiasm increase at every step, resolved
to enter Grenoble that very evening.
Before he reached the city he was
stopped by a young merchant, an officer of the national
guard. “Sire,” said he, “I come
to offer your Majesty a hundred thousand francs, and
my sword.” “I accept both:
remain with us.” Farther on he was joined
by a party of officers, who confirmed to him what
he had learned from Labedoyere, that General Marchand
and the prefect had declared against him, and that
neither the garrison, nor the national guard, had
yet displayed any favourable disposition.
“"In fact, General Marchand
had caused the troops to re-enter Grenoble, and closed
the gates: the ramparts were covered by the third
regiment of engineers, composed of two thousand sappers,
all veterans, covered with honourable scars; by the
fourth of artillery of the line, the very regiment
in which the Emperor had been made a captain five
and twenty years before; then the two battalions of
the fifth of the line, and the faithful hussars of
the fourth."”
Never did a besieged town exhibit
a similar spectacle; the besiegers, with arms reversed,
and marching in joyful irregularity, approached the
walls singing. No noise of arms, no warlike shouts
from the soldiers, rose to affright the air:
nothing was heard but repeated acclamations of
“Grenoble for ever! France for ever!
Napoleon for ever!” no cries but those of the
most unrestrained gaiety, and the purest enthusiasm.
The garrison, the national guard, the town’s-people,
spread over the ramparts, beheld at first with surprise,
with emotion, these transports of joy and attachment.
It was not long before they shared them; and the besiegers
and besieged, united by the same thoughts, the same
sentiments, uttered at once the rallying words, “Long
live the Emperor!” The people and the soldiers
repaired to the gates, which were in an instant beaten
down, and Napoleon, surrounded, thronged by an idolizing
crowd, made his triumphant entry into Grenoble.
A few moments after, the people came and brought him
the fragments of the gates with trumpets sounding,
and said, “For want of the keys of the good
town of Grenoble, here are the gates for you.”
The possession of this place was of
the highest importance to Napoleon: it afforded
him a point of support, ammunition, arms, and artillery.
He could not conceal his extreme satisfaction, and
said repeatedly to his officers, “All is now
decided; we are sure of getting to Paris.”
He questioned Labedoyere at large on the state of
Paris, and the situation of France in general.
This young colonel, full of the noblest sentiments,
expressed himself with a frankness that sometimes
staggered Napoleon. “Sire,” he said,
“the French will do every thing for your Majesty;
but then your Majesty must do every thing for them:
no more ambition, no more despotism: we are
determined to be free and happy. It is necessary,
Sire, to renounce that system of conquest and power
which occasioned the misfortunes of France, and of
yourself.” “If I succeed,”
answered Napoleon, “I will do every thing requisite
to fulfil the expectations of the nation: its
happiness is dearer to me than my own: it is to
render it free and happy, that I have embarked in
an undertaking, which might not succeed, and might
cost me my life; but we shall have the consolation
of dying in our native land.” “And
of dying,” added Labedoyere, “for its
honour and its liberty.”
The Emperor gave orders to have his
proclamations printed in the course of the night,
and despatched emissaries in every direction to announce
his having entered Grenoble; that Austria was for him;
that the king of Naples was following him with eighty
thousand men; ... and, in short, to discourage, intimidate,
and curb, by false alarms and false confidences, the
partisans and agents of the regal government.
The proclamations, posted up in abundance,
produced the most lively sensation, as at Gap.
In fact, never had the national pride, patriotism,
and the noblest passions of the mind, been addressed
with more fascination, strength, and eloquence.
The soldiers and citizens were never tired of reading
and admiring them. Every person was desirous
of having them. Travellers, and the inhabitants
of the neighbouring country, received an immense quantity,
which they took upon themselves to spread abroad on
their road, and to send to all parts.
The next day, the 8th, the clergy,
the staff-officers, the imperial court, the tribunals,
and the civil and military authorities, came to acknowledge
Napoleon, and to offer him their congratulations.
He conversed familiarly with the judges on the administration
of justice; with the clergy on what was necessary
to public worship; with the soldiery on the armies;
with the municipal officers on the sufferings of the
people, the towns, and the country places; and delighted
them all by the variety of his knowledge, and the
benevolence of his intentions. He then said to
them: “I knew that France was unhappy; I
heard its groans and its reproaches; I am come with
the faithful companions of my exile, to deliver her
from the yoke of the Bourbons ... their throne is
illegitimate ... my rights were conferred on me by
the nation, by the unanimous will of the French people:
they are no other rights than theirs.... I am
come to resume them; not to reign, the throne is nothing
to me: not to revenge myself, for I shall forget
every thing that has been said, done, or written, since
the capitulation of Paris; but to restore to you the
rights, which the Bourbons have taken from you, and
to emancipate you from the subscription to the glebe,
the vassalage, and the feudal system, with which you
are threatened by them.... I have been too fond
of war; I will make war no more: I will leave
my neighbours at rest: we must forget, that we
have been masters of the world.... I wish to reign,
in order to render our lovely France free, happy, and
independent; and to place its happiness on foundations
not to be shaken; I wish to be less its sovereign
than the first and best of its citizens. I might
have come to attack the Bourbons with ships and numerous
fleets; but I would have no assistance from Murat
or from Austria. I know my fellow citizens, and
the defenders of my country, and I reckon on their
patriotism.”
The audience ended, the Emperor reviewed
the garrison, consisting of five or six thousand men.
As soon as he appeared, the sky was darkened by the
multitude of sabres, bayonets, grenadier-caps, chacós,
&c., which the people and the soldiers raised in the
air, amid the most lively demonstrations of attachment
and love.
He said a few words to the people,
which could not be heard, and repaired to the front
of the fourth of artillery. “It was among
you,” said he, “that I began my career
in arms. I love you all as old comrades; I have
observed you in the field of battle, and I have always
been satisfied with your conduct. But I hope,
that we shall have no occasion for your guns:
France has need of moderation and repose. The
army will enjoy, in the bosom of peace, the benefits
I have already conferred on it, and those I shall
yet bestow. In me the soldiers have found again
their father: they may reckon upon the rewards
they have deserved.”
After this review, the garrison set
out on its march to Lyons.
In the evening Napoleon wrote to the
Empress and Prince Joseph. He directed him to
make known at Rome, at Naples, and at Porto Ferrajo,
that his enterprise had every appearance of being crowned
with the most speedy and brilliant success. The
couriers departed with great noise; and care was taken
to make known, that they were carrying to the Empress
the news of the Emperor’s return, with orders
to come immediately, with her son, and join him.
On the 9th the Emperor declared the
establishment of the imperial power by three decrees.
The first directed all public acts,
and the administration of justice, to be executed
in his name from the 15th of March.
The two others organized the national
guards of the five departments of the Upper and Lower
Alps, la Drôme, Mont Blanc, and the Izere, and entrusted
to the honour and patriotism of the inhabitants of
the seventh division the fortified towns of Briancon,
Grenoble, Fort Barreaux, Colmar, &c.
The moment he set off, he addressed
to the inhabitants of the department of the Izere
the following proclamation:
Citizens,
When in my exile I learned all the
misfortunes, that oppressed the nation; that all the
rights of the people were disregarded, and that I
was reproached with the state of repose in which I
lived: I lost not a moment: I embarked on
board a slight vessel, crossed the sea in the midst
of ships of war belonging to various nations, landed
alone on the shores of our country, and thought of
nothing but of arriving with the rapidity of an eagle
in this good city of Grenoble, of the patriotism of
which, and its personal attachment to me, I was well
aware. Men of Dauphiny, you have answered my expectation.
I have endured, not without a wounded
heart, but without being dejected, the misfortunes
to which for a twelvemonth I have been a prey.
The spectacle displayed to my eyes by the people on
my journey has inspired me with the most lively emotions.
Though a few clouds have altered the high opinion
I entertained of the French people, what I have seen
has convinced me, that they are still worthy of the
name of the Great People, which I gave them twenty
years ago.
Men of Dauphiny, about to quit your
country, to repair to my good city of Lyons, I could
not refrain from expressing to you all the esteem,
with which your lofty sentiments have inspired me.
My heart is filled with the emotions, that you have
excited in it, and I shall never forget them.
The news of the Emperor’s landing
did not reach Paris till the 5th of March, at night.
It transpired on the 6th; and on the 7th a royal proclamation
appeared in the Moniteur, convoking the chambers immediately;
and a decree, that placed Napoleon, and all who should
join or assist him, out of the protection of the law;
without any farther particulars.
On the 8th the Moniteur and other
newspapers announced, that Bonaparte had landed with
eleven hundred men, most of whom had already deserted
him; that he was wandering in the mountains, accompanied
only by a few individuals; that he had been refused
provision, was in want of every thing, and, pursued
and on the point of being surrounded by the troops
sent against him from Toulon, Marseilles, Valence,
and Grenoble, he must speedily expiate his rash and
criminal enterprise.
This news struck all parties with
astonishment, and made different impressions on them,
according to their different sentiments and opinions.
The discontented had no doubt of the
success of the Emperor, and the ruin of the Bourbons.
The courtiers regretted that there
was not sufficient danger in this mad and audacious
enterprise, to give at least some value to their attachment.
The emigrants looked at it with pity,
turned it into ridicule; and, if they had wanted nothing
more than jests, abuse, and swaggering, to beat Napoleon,
there could have been no doubt of their victory.
The government itself participated
in their boasting and security.
Fresh despatches soon made known the
progress of Napoleon.
The Count d’Artois, the Duke
of Orleans, and Marshal Macdonald, set off hastily
for Lyons.
The royalists were uneasy, the government
removed their fears.
The Count d’Artois, they said,
at the head of fifteen thousand national guards, and
ten thousand of the troops of the line, must stop
him before Lyons.
General Marchand, General Duverney,
the Prince of Essling, and the Duke d’Angoulême,
were getting into his rear, and would cut off his
retreat.
General Le Courbe was manoeuvring on his flanks.
Marshal Oudinot was arriving with his faithful royal
grenadiers.
The national guards of Marseilles,
and the whole population of the south, were marching
from all quarters in pursuit of him; and it was impossible
for him to escape.
This was the 10th of March.
The next day an officer of the King’s
household appeared in the balcony of the Tuileries,
and, waving his hat, announced, that the King had
just received an official account of the Duke of Orleans,
at the head of twenty thousand men of the national
guard of Lyons, having attacked Bonaparte on the side
towards Bourgoing, and completely beaten him.
The same day information was given,
that Generals d’Erlon, Lefevre Desnouettes,
and Lallemand, who had attempted to seduce the troops
under their orders, had completely failed, and taken
flight.
The malecontents were in doubt:
the royalists were intoxicated.
On the 12th, the victory of the Duke
of Orleans was contradicted. The official paper
announced, that Bonaparte must have slept at Bourgoing;
that he was expected to enter Lyons on the evening
of the 10th of March; and that it appeared certain,
that Grenoble had not yet opened its gates to him.
The Count d’Artois soon arrived,
and confirmed by his return the taking of Lyons, and
the inutility of his efforts.
The alarm was renewed.
The King, whose countenance was at
the same time dignified and affecting, invoked by
eloquent proclamations the attachment of the French,
and the courage and fidelity of the army.
The army maintained silence.
The judicial bodies, the civil authorities, the order
of advocates, and a number of individual citizens,
answered the King’s appeal by addresses testifying
their love and fidelity.
The two chambers equally laid at the
foot of the throne the expression of their sentiments:
but their language differed.
“Sire,” said the Chamber
of Peers, “hitherto paternal goodness has marked
all the acts of your government. If it be
necessary that the laws should be rendered more severe,
you would no doubt lament it; but the two chambers,
animated with the same spirit, would be eager to concur
in every measure that the importance of circumstances,
and the safety of the people, may require.”
“Whatever faults may have been
committed,” said the Chamber of Deputies, “the
present is not the moment for inquiring into them.
It is the duty of all of us, to unite against the
common enemy, and afterwards endeavour, to render
this crisis beneficial to the security of the throne
and its public liberty.”
The King did not stop at empty proclamations.
He decreed,
That a new army should be assembled
in front of Paris, under the orders of the Duke of
Berri and the command of Marshal Macdonald:
That all the soldiers on furlough,
or conditionally discharged, should rejoin their corps:
That all the half-pay officers should be called out:
That the three millions of national
guards of the kingdom should take up arms, in order
to check the factious and disperse their meetings,
while the army took the field:
That the young national guards, who
were desirous of forming a part of the acting army,
should be armed and accoutred, and sent to the parts
that were threatened.
That to render useful the services
of those brave Frenchmen, who on all sides were demanding
to be led against the enemy, battalions of royal volunteers
should be formed, and make a part of the army of the
Duke of Berri.
Marshal Ney, whose popularity and
influence were well known, was appointed to take the
command of the troops of the east.
The Duke de Feltre took the place of Marshal Soult.
In short, the King omitted nothing,
that could concur in protecting his throne from the
dangers, with which it was threatened.
Such measures, sufficient to stop
an army of three hundred thousand men, could only
attest the success of Napoleon; and yet the ministry
daily caused the most encouraging reports to be spread
among the people, and confirmed by the newspapers.
M. de Montesquiou, faithful to the
system of deception he had adopted, continued to mislead
the deputies, cheating them by false intelligence,
and lulling them with hopes, which he himself no longer
entertained. He knew the intoxication, which was
excited in every place by the approach and passage
of Napoleon. He knew, that he was master of Grenoble
and Lyons; that the troops attempted to be opposed
to him had joined his with enthusiasm: and nevertheless
he announced to the chamber, “that the population
of all the departments invaded by the adventurer of
the island of Elba loudly manifested their indignation
against this audacious robber; that they may have been
surprised, but not subjugated; that all his summonses
of places, and the orders he had attempted to issue
to the local authorities, had been rejected with firmness;
that the Lyonese had displayed the attachment, that
was to be expected from their noble character; that
the departments of Burgundy, Franche Comte,
Lorraine, Champagne, Picardy, &c. &c. rivalled
each other in their attachment and energy; that the
good disposition of the troops was answerable to that
of the citizens; and that all together, generals,
officers, soldiers, and citizens, concurred in the
defence of their country and of their King.”
These political juggleries were not
without effect. They satisfied some credulous
men, and inflamed the courage and imaginations of a
few youths. The enrolments of volunteers were
more numerous: a certain number of pupils of
the schools of law and physic offered their services,
and traversed the streets of Paris, shouting “Long
live the King! Down with the Corsican! Down
with the tyrant! &c.”
This effervescent movement could not
be durable; and whatever pains were taken to deceive
the metropolis, the truths announced by travellers
and private letters opposed these ministerial falsehoods.
The defection of Marshal Ney soon
came to tear off the veil, and spread affright and
consternation among the ministers and their partisans.
The King repaired to the Chamber of
Deputies, in the hope of confirming their attachment,
and of dissipating by a solemn oath those doubts of
his adherence to the charter, and of his intention
to maintain it, which his ministers occasioned.
Never was a more imposing and pathetic spectacle exhibited.
What heart could steel itself against the sorrows
of that august and aged man, against the sound of
his mournful voice? Those prophetic words, “I
fear nothing for myself, but I fear for France:
at sixty years of age can I better close my career,
than by dying in defence of the state?” These
words of the King excited the most lively emotion,
and tears in abundance fell from every eye.
The oath pronounced by the King, to
maintain the charter, was immediately repeated by
the Count d’Artois, who had hitherto refrained
from it. “We swear,” said he, “on
our honour, I and my family, to live and die faithful
to our King, and to the constitutional charter, which
assures the happiness of France.” But these
tardy protestations could not repair the mischief,
that the disloyal conduct of the government had done
to the Bourbons and their cause.
In vain did the words country, liberty,
and constitution, recur in every discourse, and in
every proclamation.
In vain was it solemnly promised,
that France, as soon as it was delivered, should receive
all the securities claimed by the public voice, and
that the press should recover perfect freedom.
In vain was the lustre and the prerogative,
of which the legion of honour had been despoiled,
offered to be restored to it.
In vain were pompous eulogies and
brilliant promises lavished on the army.
The time was past.
The minister had robbed the King of
confidence, which is the prime agent of the ascendancy
of princes over the people; and of strength, which
can alone supply the place of confidence, and command
fear and obedience.
The approach of Napoleon;
The desertion of Marshal Ney;
The declaration made by those generals,
who still retained their fidelity, that the troops
would not fight against the Emperor, left the government
no doubt of the fate that awaited it.
From that moment there was no longer
harmony in their designs, or concert in the means
of executing them.
Orders and counter-orders were given
on the one hand, and revoked on the other. Schemes
of every kind, all equally inconsiderate and impracticable,
were approved and rejected, resumed and abandoned.
The chambers and the government had
ceased to act in unison. The ministers complained
of the deputies; the deputies publicly demanded of
the King the dismissal of his ministers, and that he
would place around himself men, “who have been
the constant defenders of justice and liberty, and
whose names shall be a guarantee for the interest of
all.”
The same disorder, the same disunion,
manifested themselves every where at the same time:
there was only one point in which people agreed; that
all was lost.
In fact so it was.
The people, whom the nobles had humbled,
vexed, or terrified by haughty and tyrannical pretensions;
They who had acquired national domains,
whom they had wished to dispossess;
The protestants, who had been sacrificed;
The magistrates, who had been turned out;
The persons in office, who had been reduced to want;
The soldiers, officers, and generals,
who had been despised and ill-treated;
The revolutionists, who had been incessantly insulted
and menaced;
The friends of justice, and of liberty, who had been
abused;
All the French, whom the government
had reduced, as it were, in spite of themselves, to
wish for another order of things; eagerly embraced
the cause of Napoleon, which had become the national
cause through the faults of the government.
Royalty had no defenders left but
women and their handkerchiefs; priests without
influence; nobles without courage; body guards without
youth, or without experience.
The legions of the national guard,
on which such great reliance had been placed, were
reviewed by their colonel-general: he harangued
them on the charter, and the tyranny of Bonaparte;
he told them, that he would march at their head, and
said: “Let those, who love their King,
come out from their ranks, and follow me.”
Scarcely two hundred obeyed the order.
The royal volunteers, who had made
so much noise, when they expected to be victors without
incurring any peril, had gradually dispersed; and
those, whom the approach of danger had neither intimidated
nor cooled, were too few to have any weight in the
balance.
The government had one sole and last
hope remaining: it was, dare I say it? that Napoleon
would be assassinated.
The same men who had preached up a
civil war, and declared, that it would be shameful
not to have one; soiled the walls of Paris with
provocations to murder, and fanatic praises bestowed
beforehand on murderers. Emissaries, mixing in
the various groups of the people, endeavoured to put
the poniard into the hands of the new Jacques Clements.
A public act had proscribed Napoleon; a reward was
publicly offered for his head. This call for
a crime, which indignant France first heard from the
assassins of Coligny, was repeated by men, who, like
them, had the sacred words of morality, humanity, and
religion, continually in their mouths, and who, like
them, thirsted only after vengeance and blood.
But while they were conspiring at
Paris to assassinate Napoleon, he peaceably pursued
his triumphant march.
Quitting Grenoble on the 9th, he came
that night and slept at Burgoing. ""The crowd
and the enthusiasm continued to increase: “We
have long expected you,” said all these brave
fellows to the Emperor; “at length you are come,
to deliver France from the insolence of the nobility,
the pretensions of the priests, and the disgrace of
a foreign yoke.”
“"The Emperor, being fatigued,
was in his calash, the horse walking, surrounded by
a crowd of peasants, singing songs, that expressed
the noble sentiments of these brave Dauphinese.
“Ah!” said the Emperor, “I here
find again the sentiments, which twenty years ago
led me to hail France by the name of the great nation!
Yes, you are still the great nation, and you shall
ever be so.""”
They approached Lyons: the Emperor
had sent his emissaries before him, who informed him,
that the Count d’Artois, the Duke of Orleans,
and Marshal Macdonald, had determined to defend the
city, and that they were going to break down the bridges
de la Guillotiere and Moraud. “"The Emperor
laughed at these ridiculous preparations: he could
not doubt the disposition of the Lyonese, still less
those of the soldiers; yet he gave orders to General
Bertrand, to collect boats at the Mirbel, intending
to cross the river in the night, and cut off the roads
to Moulins and Macon for the Prince, who wanted to
prevent his passing the Rhone. At four o’clock
a reconnoitring party of the fourth hussars arrived
at la Guillotiere, and were received with shouts of
“Long live the Emperor!” by the immense
population of the suburb, that has always been distinguished
for its attachment to its country."”
The Emperor immediately countermanded
the passage at Mirbel, and desirous of availing himself
of this first enthusiastic movement, as at Grenoble,
galloped forward to the suburb of Guillotiere.
The Count d’Artois, less fortunate,
could not even succeed in opposing to his adversary
a shadow of defence.
He was desirous of destroying the
bridges, but the city opposed it.
The troops, whose attachment he fancied
he could purchase by the distribution of money, or
the bait of rewards, had remained deaf to his words,
his entreaties, his promises. Passing before the
thirteenth regiment of dragoons, he said to a brave
fellow, decorated with three chevrons and with
scars: “Come, comrade, shout Long live the
King!” “No, Sir,” answered
the brave dragoon, “No soldier will fight against
his father; I can only answer you by saying Long live
the Emperor!” Confused and in despair, he exclaimed
in a sorrowful tone, “All is lost!” and
these words, instantly spreading from one to another,
only strengthened the prevailing ill will or discouragement.
Marshal Macdonald, however, who was
well known to the troops, had succeeded in barricading
the bridge of la Guillotiere, and led two battalions
of infantry thither in person; when the hussars of
Napoleon came out from the suburb, and presented themselves
before the bridge, preceded, surrounded, and followed,
by all the youth of the place.
The marshal restrained the soldiers
a few minutes: but moved, seduced, borne away,
by the incitements of the people and the hussars, they
rushed to the barricadoes, burst them, and were quickly
in the arms and in the ranks of the soldiers of Napoleon.
The Count d’Artois, foreseeing
this defection, had quitted Lyons, unaccompanied by
a single gendarme, but escorted by a detachment of
the thirteenth dragoons, commanded by lieutenant Marchebout.
It is due to the troops to say, that they did not
cease to respect him, and that he ran no risk.
At five in the evening the whole garrison
rushed out to meet Napoleon.
An hour after, the imperial army took
possession of the city.
At seven Napoleon made his solemn
entry, proceeding alone before his troops, but preceded
and followed by an immense crowd, expressing, by incessant
acclamations, the intoxication, happiness, and
pride, they felt at seeing him again. He alighted
at the archbishop’s palace, and quietly took
his rest in the very places, which the Count d’Artois,
yielding to despair, had just watered with his tears.
Napoleon immediately entrusted the
guarding of his person, and the interior charge of
the palace, to the national guard. He would not
accept the services of the horse-guards. “Our
institutions,” said he to them, “know
nothing of national guards on horseback; besides, you
behaved so ill with the Count d’Artois, that
I will have nothing to say to you.”
In fact the Emperor, who had always
respected misfortune, had made inquiries concerning
the Count d’Artois on his arrival; and had learned,
that the nobles, of whom the horse-guards were chiefly
composed, after having sworn to the prince to die for
him, had deserted him; one excepted, who remained
faithfully attached to his escort, till the moment
he thought his life and liberty out of all danger.
The Emperor did not confine himself
to commendation of the conduct of this generous Lyonese.
“I never left a noble action,” said he,
“without reward:” and he appointed
him a member of the Legion of Honour.
I was at Lyons the moment when Napoleon
arrived. He knew it, and sent for me that very
evening. “Well!” said he to me with
a smile, “you did not expect to see me again
so soon.” “No, Sire; your
Majesty alone is capable of occasioning such surprises.” “What
do they say of all this at Paris?” “Why,
Sire, there, as here, they are rejoiced, no doubt,
at your Majesty’s happy return.” “And
public opinion, how is that?” “Sire,
it is greatly changed: formerly we thought of
nothing but glory, now we think only of liberty.
The struggle that has arisen between the Bourbons
and the nation has revealed to us our rights; it has
engendered in men’s minds a number of liberal
ideas, that did not exist in your Majesty’s
time; people feel, people experience, the necessity
of being free; and the most certain means of pleasing
the French would be to promise, and to give them,
laws truly popular.” “I know
that the discussions they have suffered to take
place, have diminished the respect for power, and
enfeebled it. Liberal ideas have resumed all
the ground I had gained for it. I shall not attempt
to reconquer it: no one should attempt to contend
with a nation; it is the earthen pot against the iron
pot. The French shall have reason to be satisfied
with me. I know, that there is both pleasure and
glory in rendering a great people free and happy.
I will give pledges to France: I did not stint
it in glory, I will not stint it in liberty. I
will retain no farther power than is necessary to enable
me to govern. Power is not incompatible with
liberty: on the contrary, liberty is never more
entire, than when power is well established. When
it is weak, it is captious: when it is strong,
it sleeps in tranquillity, and leaves the reins loose
on the neck of liberty. I know what is requisite
for the French; we shall settle that point: but
no licentiousness, no anarchy; for anarchy would lead
us to the despotism of the republicans, the most fertile
of all despotisms in tyrannic acts, because every
body takes a share in it.... Do they suppose we
shall come to a battle?” “They
do not think it: the government have never had
confidence in the soldiery; it has made itself detested
by the officers; and all the troops that may be opposed
to your Majesty’s, will be so many reinforcements
sent you.” “I think so too:
and the marshals?” “Sire, they
cannot but be apprehensive, that your Majesty will
remember Fontainbleau; and perhaps it will be well
to remove their fears, and to make known to them personally
your Majesty’s intention of consigning every
thing to oblivion.” “No, I
will not write to them; they would consider me as under
obligations to them; and I will be obliged to no person.
The troops are well disposed, the officers are good,
and if the marshals wished to restrain them, they
would be hurried along by them ... where is my guard?” “I
believe at Metz and at Nancy.” “Of
that I am sure, do what they will, they will never
corrupt it. What are Augereau and Marmont about?” “I
do not know.” “What is Ney doing?
On what terms is he with the king?” “Sometimes
good, sometimes bad: I believe he has had reason
to complain of the court on account of his wife.” “His
wife is an affected creature; no doubt she has attempted
to play the part of a great lady, and the old dowagers
have ridiculed her. Has Ney any command?” “I
do not think he has, Sire.” “Is
he one of us?” “The part he
took in your abdication” “Ay,
I read that at Porto Ferrajo: he boasted of having
ill-treated me, of having laid his pistols on my table:
it was all false. Had he dared to fail of respect
to me, I would have ordered him to be shot. A
heap of tales has been spread respecting my abdication.
I abdicated, not in consequence of their advice, but
because my army was out of its senses: besides,
I would not have a civil war. It was never to
my taste. It was said, that Augereau, when I
met him, loaded me with reproaches ... it was a lie:
no one of my generals would have dared, in my presence,
to forget what was due to me. Had I known of
the proclamation of Augereau, I would have forbidden
him my presence: cowards only insult misfortune.
His proclamation, which I was reported to have had
in my pocket, was unknown to me till after our interview.
It was General Koller who showed it me; but let us
quit these popular rumours. What has been done
at the Tuileries?” “Nothing
has been altered, Sire; even the eagles have not yet
been removed.” (Smiling) “They
must have thought my arrangement of them admirable.” “So
I presume, Sire: it has been said, that the Count
d’Artois went through all the apartments immediately
after his arrival, and could not cease to admire them.” “I
can readily believe it. What have they done with
my pictures?” “Some have been
taken away, but that of the battle of Austerlitz is
still in the council-chamber.” “And
the theatre?” “It has not been
touched: it is no longer used.” “What
is Talma doing?” “Why, Sire,
he continues to deserve and obtain public applause.” “I
shall see him again with pleasure. Have you been
at court?” “Yes, Sire, I have
been presented.” “I am told,
they all have the air of upstarts of yesterday; that
they know not how to utter a word, or take a single
step, with propriety: have you seen them on grand
public days?” “No, Sire, but
I can assure your Majesty, that people pay as little
regard to ceremony at the Tuileries, as at their own
homes: they go thither in dirty boots, common
frock-coats, and round hats.” “That
must have a very majestic appearance. But how
do all those old thicksculls spend their money?
for every thing has been restored to them.” “But,
probably, Sire, they wish to wear out their old clothes.” “Poor
France! into what hands hast thou thrust thyself!
And the king, what sort of a countenance has he?” “He
has a tolerably fine head.” “Is
his coin handsome?” “Of this
your Majesty may judge: here is a twenty-franc
piece.” “What! they have not
re-coined louis: I am surprised at this.
(Turning the piece over) He does not look as if he
would starve himself: but observe, they have
taken away Dieu protege la France (God protect
France), to restore their Domine, salvum fac regem
(Lord, preserve the King). This is as they always
were: every thing for themselves, nothing for
France. Where is Maret? where is Caulincourt?
where is Lavalette? where is Fouche?” “They
are all at Paris.” “And Mole?” “He,
too, is at Paris; I observed him a short time ago
at the Queen’s.” “Have
we any persons hereabout, who were nearly attached
to me?” “I do not know, Sire.” “You
must inquire, and bring them to me. I should be
glad to be thoroughly acquainted with the spirit of
the times, and know something of the present state
of affairs. What does Hortense do?” “Sire,
her house is still the resort of men, who know how
to appreciate wit and elegance: and the Queen,
though without a throne, is not less an object of
the respect and homage of all Paris.” “She
did a very foolish thing, in exhibiting herself as
a spectacle before the tribunals. They who advised
her to it were blockheads. Why, too, did she
go and demand the title of duchess?” “She,
Sire, did not demand it, it was the Emperor Alexander....” “No
matter, she ought not to have accepted, any more than
demanded it: she should have called herself Madame
Bonaparte: this name is full as good as any other.
Besides, what right had she to have her son made a
duke of St. Leu, and a peer of the Bourbons?
Louis was in the right to oppose it: he was sensible,
that the name of her son was sufficiently honourable,
not to suffer himself to change it. If Josephine
had been alive, she would have prevented her from
engaging in such a foolish piece of business.
Was she much regretted?” “Yes,
Sire, your Majesty knows how much she was beloved
and honoured by the French.” “She
deserved it. She was an excellent woman:
she had a great deal of sense. I greatly regretted
her too, and the day when I heard of her death was
one of the most unhappy of my life. Was there
a public mourning for her?” “No,
Sire. Indeed I think she would have been refused
the honours due to her rank, had not the Emperor Alexander
insisted on their being paid her.” “So
I heard at the time, but I did not believe it.
He was no way interested in it.” “The
generosity of Alexander was not confined within any
limits: he showed himself the protector of the
Empress, the Queen, Prince Eugene, the Duke of Vicenza,
and a number of other persons of distinction, who,
but for him, would have been persecuted or ill treated.” “You
love him, it seems.” “Sire....” “Is
the national guard of Paris well disposed?” “I
cannot positively affirm it; but of this at least
I am certain, that if it do not declare for your Majesty,
at least it will not act against us.” “I
imagine so too. What is it supposed, that the
foreigners will think of my return?” “It
is thought, that Austria will connect itself with
your Majesty, and that Russia will behold the disgrace
of the Bourbons without regret.” “Why
so?” “It is said, Sire, that
Alexander was not pleased with the princes while at
Paris. That the predilection of the king for
England, and his attributing his crown to the Prince
Regent, offended him.” “It
is well to know that. Has he seen my son?” “Yes,
Sire: I have been assured, that he embraced him
with a tenderness truly paternal, and exclaimed:
He is a charming fellow: how have I been deceived!” “What
did he mean by that?” “They
say he had been informed, that the young prince was
rickety and imbecile.” “Wretches!
he is an admirable child: he gives every indication
of becoming a distinguished character. He will
be an honour to his age. Is it true, that so
much was made of Alexander at Paris?” “Yes,
Sire, nobody else was attended to but he: the
other sovereigns appeared as if they were his aides-de-camp.” “In
fact, he did a great deal for Paris: but for
him the English would have ruined it, and the Prussians
would have set it on fire. He acted his
part well ... (with a smile) if I were not Napoleon,
perhaps I would be Alexander.”
The next day he reviewed the division
of Lyons in Bellecour Square. “I shall
see that square again with pleasure,” said he,
to the chiefs of the national guard, who stood round
him: “I remember, that I raised it from
its ruins, and laid the first stone of it fifteen years
ago.” He went out merely preceded by a
few hussars. A crowd of men, old men, women and
children, thronged the bridges, the quays, and the
streets. They rushed under the horses’
feet to hear him, to see him, to have a closer view
of him, to touch his garments ... it was an actual
delirium. Scarcely had he proceeded a few steps,
when the crowd, that had already seen him, ran to
another spot, to see him again. The air rung
with uninterrupted acclamations. It was a
rolling volley of “The nation for ever!
The Emperor for ever! Down with the priests!
Down with the royalists!” &c.
The division of Brayer, as soon as
reviewed, set out on its march to Paris.
When the Emperor returned to the archiepiscopal
palace, the great gallery was crowded with generals,
colonels, magistrates, and public officers of all
ranks and kinds. You might have thought yourselves
in the Tuileries.
The Emperor stopped a few minutes:
he embraced Generals Mouton Duvernay, Girard, and
other officers, whom Paris supposed to be in pursuit
of him; and after having distributed on the right and
left a few smiles and many compliments, he proceeded
to his saloon, and admitted to be presented to him
the imperial court, the municipal body, and the chiefs
of the military corps and the national guard.
He conversed a long time with them
on the faults of the Bourbons, and the deplorable
situation in which he found France. He confessed
to them with noble frankness, that he was not altogether
inculpable for its misfortunes. “I was
hurried on,” said he, “by the course of
events, into a wrong path. But, taught by experience,
I have abjured that love of glory, so natural to the
French, which has had such fatal consequences to them
and to me.... I was mistaken in supposing, that
the time was arrived for rendering France the metropolis
of a great empire: I have renounced for ever
that grand enterprise; we have enough of glory, we
want repose.
“It is not ambition, that has
brought me back to France: it is the love of
the country. I could have preferred the tranquillity
of the island of Elba to the cares of a throne, had
I not known, that France was unhappy, and had need
of me.
“On setting foot on our dear
France,” continued he, after a few unimportant
answers from his auditors, “I made a vow to render
it free and happy: I bring nothing to it but
benefits. I am returned to protect and defend
those interests, to which our revolution has given
birth: I return to concur with the representatives
of the nation in a family compact, that shall preserve
for ever the liberty and the rights of every Frenchman:
henceforward it will be my ambition, and my glory,
to effect the happiness of the great people from whom
I hold every thing. I will not, like Louis XVIII.,
grant you a revocable charter; I will give you an
inviolable constitution, and it shall be the work
of the people, as well as of myself.”
Such were his words. He pronounced
them with an air of such satisfaction, he appeared
so confident of himself and of the future, that a
man would have thought himself criminal to suspect
the purity of his intentions, or to doubt the happiness
he was about to secure to France.
The language he held at Lyons we perceive
was not the same, as that he had uttered at Gap and
at Grenoble. In the last-mentioned towns he sought
principally to excite in men’s minds hatred of
the Bourbons, and the love of liberty: he had
spoken as a citizen, rather than a monarch. No
formal declaration, not a single word, revealed his
intentions. It might as well have been supposed,
that he thought of restoring the republic, or the
consulship, as the empire. At Lyons, there was
no longer any thing vague, any thing uncertain:
he spoke as a sovereign, and promised to give a national
constitution. The idea of the Champ de Mai had
recurred to him.
Not one of us suspected the sincerity
of the promises and resolves of Napoleon.
Time, reflection, misfortune, the
grand teacher of mankind, had effected the most favourable
changes in the principles of Napoleon.
Formerly, when unforeseen obstacles
arose, suddenly to thwart his projects, his passions,
accustomed to no restraint, to respect no bridle,
burst forth with the fury of a raging sea: he
spoke, he ordered, he decided, as if he had been master
of the earth and of the elements; nothing appeared
to him impossible.
After his reverse of fortune, he had
learned in the calm of solitude and meditation, to
control the violence of his will, and to subject it
to the yoke of reason and prudence. He had read
attentively the writings, pamphlets, and even libels,
published against him: and amid the revilings,
calumnies, and absurdities, which they frequently
contained, he had found useful truths, judicious observations,
and profound views, of which he knew how to benefit
himself.
“Princes,” observes the
learned author of the Spirit of Laws, “have in
their lives periods of ambition to which other passions,
and even indolence, succeed.” Napoleon’s
hour of indolence was not yet come: but to the
ambition of increasing his power without limit, had
succeeded the desire of rendering France happy, and
of repairing by a durable peace, and a paternal government,
all the evils that had been brought upon it by war.
The Emperor spent the evening of the
11th in his closet: his first thought was for
the Empress. He wrote her a very tender letter,
which began with these remarkable words. “Madam
and dear wife, I have re-ascended my throne.”
He informed Prince Joseph also,
that he had resumed his crown; and directed him to
make known to foreign powers, through their ministers
to the Helvetic Confederation, that he intended never
more to disturb the tranquillity of Europe, and faithfully
to maintain the treaty of Paris. He particularly
recommended to him, strongly to impress upon Austria
and Russia, how desirous he was of re-establishing
his former connexions with them in the most intimate
manner.
He appeared to set a particular value
on the alliance of Russia. His predilection was
founded, no doubt, on political motives not difficult
to guess; yet I believe he was equally induced to it
by Alexander’s generous conduct towards the
French. The popularity and renown, which this
prince had acquired in France, excited, and could not
but excite, the jealousy of Napoleon: but this
jealousy, the attribute of great minds, did not render
him unjust; he knew how to estimate Alexander.
Hitherto Napoleon has been engaged
only in depriving the King of his army; he now thought
the time was come, to take from him also the sceptre
of civil government. “On this I have resolved,”
said he to me: “I will now annihilate the
royal authority, and dismiss the chambers. Since
I have resumed the government, no authority but mine
ought to exist. The public must be taught from
this moment, that they are to obey me alone.”
He then dictated to me in succession the following
decrees, known by the name of the decrees of Lyons.
Lyons,
13th of March, 1815.
NAPOLEON, Emperor of the French, &c. &c.
Considering, that the Chamber of Peers
is partly composed of persons who have borne arms
against France, and who are interested in the re-establishment
of feudal rights, in the destruction of the equality
of the different classes, in the nullification of the
sale of the national domains, and finally in depriving
the people of the rights they have acquired by fighting
for five and twenty years against the enemies of the
national glory:
Considering, that the powers of the
deputies of the legislative body have expired, and
that from that moment the Chamber of Commons has no
longer a national character; that a part of this chamber
has rendered itself unworthy the confidence of the
nation, by assenting to the re-establishment of the
feudal nobility, abolished by the constitution accepted
by the people; by making France pay debts contracted
with foreign powers for negotiating coalitions,
and paying armies, against the French people; by giving
to the Bourbons the title of legitimate King, which
was declaring the French people and the armies rebels,
proclaiming those emigrants, who for five and twenty
years have been wounding the vitals of their country,
the only good Frenchmen, and violating all the rights
of the people, by sanctioning the principle, that
the nation is made for the throne, not the throne for
the nation:
We have decreed, and do decree, as follows:
Article
I.
The Chamber of Peers is dissolved.
Article
II.
The Chamber of Commons is dissolved:
it is ordered, that every one of the members convened
and arrived at Paris since the 7th of March last shall
repair to his home without delay.
Article
III.
The electoral colleges of the departments
of the empire shall assemble at Paris in the course
of the month of May next, in order to take proper
measures for correcting and modifying our constitutions
agreeably to the interests and will of the nation;
and at the same time to assist at the coronation of
the Empress, our dear and well-beloved wife, and that
of our dear and well-beloved son.
Article
IV.
Our Grand Marshal, executing the functions
of Major-general of the grand army, is appointed to
take necessary measures for making public the present
decree.
SECOND
DECREE.
NAPOLEON, &c.
Article
I.
All the emigrants, whose names have
not been erased, amnestied, or eliminated, by us,
or by the governments that have preceded us; and who
have returned to France since the 1st of January, 1814,
shall immediately quit the territory of the empire.
Article
II.
Those emigrants, who shall be found
in the territory of the empire fifteen days after
the promulgation of the present decree, shall be arrested
and tried conformably to the laws decreed by our national
assemblies: unless however it be proved, that
they had no knowledge of the present decree; in which
case, they shall merely be arrested, and conducted
out of the territory by the gendarmerie.
Article
III.
All their property, moveable and immoveable,
&c. &c. shall be placed in sequestration.
THIRD
DECREE.
NAPOLEON, &c.
Article
I.
The nobility is abolished, and the
laws of the Constituent Assembly shall be put in force.
Article
II.
Feudal titles are suppressed.
Article
III.
Those individuals, who have obtained
from us national titles, as national rewards, and
whose letters patent have been verified before the
council by the seal of state, shall continue to bear
them.
Article
IV.
We reserve to ourselves the power
of giving titles to the descendants of those men,
who have rendered the French name illustrious in various
ages, whether in the command of armies by land and
sea, in the councils of sovereigns, in the administration
of justice or of civil authority, or finally in the
arts and sciences, commerce, &c.
FOURTH
DECREE.
NAPOLEON, &c.
Article
I.
All those generals and officers by
land and sea, of whatever rank, who have been introduced
into our armies since the 1st of April, 1814, who
had emigrated; or who, not having emigrated, had quitted
the service at the period of the first coalition,
when the country had the greatest need of their services;
shall immediately cease their functions, relinquish
the marks of their rank, and repair to their homes,
&c. &c.
FIFTH
DECREE.
NAPOLEON, &c.
Considering, that by our constitutions
the members of the judicial order are not removable,
we decree:
Article
I.
All the arbitrary changes made in
our inferior tribunals and courts are null, and to
be considered as having never taken place.
Article
II.
The presidents of the court of cassation,
our procureur-general (attorney-general), and
the members who have been unjustly, and from a spirit
of reaction, dismissed from the said court, are restored
to their functions, &c. &c.
By four other decrees the Emperor
ordered, that the property of the Bourbon family should
be placed in sequestration.
That all the property of emigrants,
which belonged to the Legion of Honour, hospitals,
communes, the sinking fund, or the national domains,
should be restored to these different establishments.
That the King’s household and
the Swiss should be dismissed, and that no foreign
corps should be admitted as a guard to the sovereign.
And that the decoration of the lily,
and the orders of St. Louis, the Holy Ghost, and St.
Michael, should be abolished.
These decrees, which embraced at once
every part of the political, civil, and military administration
of the state, succeeded each other so rapidly, that
Napoleon had scarcely time to interpose a few words
between them.
By restoring to their seats those
magistrates, who had been expelled from them, he gained
with a stroke of the pen all the members of the judicial
order; but I know not why he did not extend this beneficial
measure to the functionaries of the administrative
order, particularly to the prefects and sub-prefects,
whom M. de Montesquiou had so cruelly persecuted.
Among these functionaries there were unquestionably
some, who, from the weakness or incapacity they had
shown during the last moments of the imperial government,
merited no confidence: but the greater part of
them had remained worthy of it; and Napoleon, by placing
them at the head of their former offices, would have
added to the advantage of publicly repairing an act
of royal injustice, that of entrusting the administration
to experienced men, and who, already knowing the partisans
of the revolution and those of the Bourbons, had only
to show themselves, to intimidate the latter, and
render effective the patriotism of the former.
With this exception, every thing he
did at Lyons appeared to me a master-piece of wisdom
and address.
It was necessary, to overturn the
Chamber of Peers: he did it at one stroke.
“It is composed,” said he, “only
of men who have borne arms against their country,
and who are interested in restoring feudal rights,
and annulling the national sales.”
The Chamber of Deputies had shown
some resistance to the ministers, and attachment to
liberal doctrines; it was difficult, therefore, to
render it unpopular, yet the Emperor did it by a word:
“It has shown itself unworthy of the confidence
of the nation, by making the people pay debts contracted
with foreigners for the shedding of French blood.”
It was necessary, to remove the apprehensions
of France respecting the future: he called the
electors to the Champ de Mai. It was necessary,
to excite the belief, that he had a good understanding
with Austria, and that Maria Louisa would be restored
to him: he announced the approaching coronation
of the Empress and her son.
It was necessary, to seduce the patriots,
the republicans: he abolished the feudal nobility;
and declared, that the throne was made for the nation,
not the nation for the throne. It was necessary,
to tranquillize those, who had acquired national domains;
he expelled the emigrants not erased from the lists,
and resumed their property: to please the peasantry
and the poor, he restored to the hospitals the property
of which they had been despoiled: to flatter the
guard and the army, he expelled from their ranks foreigners
and emigrants, dismissed the King’s household,
and restored to the Legion of Honour its endowments
and prerogatives.
Men may censure his conduct at Lyons;
may represent it as that of a madman, resolved to
alter, to destroy, to overturn every thing: no
matter ... they who judge with impartiality, I believe,
will find, that he conducted himself with all the
skill of a consummate politician. He knew how
to inspire confidence, dissipate apprehensions, confirm
attachments, and fill the people and the army with
enthusiasm: what could he do more?
The steps taken at Paris against him
were known to him on the 12th. He appeared delighted,
that a command was given to Marshal Ney; not that
he held any intelligence with him; but because he knew
the weakness and fickleness of his character.
He directed the Grand Marshal to write to him.
“You will inform him,” said he, “of
the delirium excited by my return, and of all the
forces sent against me having joined my army in succession.
You will tell him, that the troops under his command
will infallibly follow the example of their brave comrades,
sooner or later: and that the efforts he might
make would have no farther effect, than at most to
retard the fall of the Bourbons a few days. Give
him to understand, that he will be responsible to France,
and to me, for the civil war and bloodshed, of which
he would be the cause. Flatter him,”
added the Emperor, “but do not caress
him too much; he would think me afraid of him, and
require to be entreated.”
Letters were written also to all the
commanders of corps, that were known to be quartered
in the neighbouring departments. None of them
were in a supplicatory style: the Emperor already
spoke as a master; he did not entreat, he commanded.
Every thing being finished, on the
13th Napoleon departed; and profoundly moved with
the affection the Lyonese had shown him, he bade them
adieu in the following words:
“Lyonese,
“At the moment of quitting your
city to repair to my capital, I feel it necessary,
to make known to you the sentiments with which you
have inspired me: you have always ranked with
the foremost in my affections. On the throne
or in exile, you have always displayed the same feelings
towards me: the lofty character that distinguishes
you, has merited my entire esteem: in a period
of greater tranquillity, I shall return, to consider
the welfare of your manufactures, and of your city.
“Lyonese, I love
you.”
These last words were the ingenuous
expression of his feelings: in dictating, he
pronounced them with that indefinable charm, that was
impressed on his words when they came from the heart.
So much has been said of the hardness
of Napoleon’s heart, and the harshness of his
language, that whatever is at variance with the received
opinion must appear fabulous. Yet it is a truth,
and they who have been about the Emperor’s person
will vouch for it, that he was far from being so unfeeling,
as he was commonly thought. His military education,
and the necessity of commanding fear and respect, had
rendered him grave, severe, and inflexible; and had
accustomed him, to check and despise the suggestions
of his sensibility. But when nature resumed her
rights, he felt a delight in yielding to the movements
of his soul, and he then expressed the emotions or
sentiments, that had overpowered him, in an ardent
and impassioned tone, and with a sweetness and grace,
as seducing as it was inimitable.
Indeed the Lyonese merited the esteem
and love, that Napoleon avowed for them. Though
yet young, I have more than once seen popular displays
of enthusiasm and infatuation; yet never did I see
any thing comparable to the transports of joy and
tenderness, that burst from the Lyonese. Not
only the quays, and the places near the palace of the
Emperor, but even the most distant streets rung with
perpetual acclamations. Workmen and
their masters, the common people and the citizens,
rambled about the city arm in arm, singing, dancing,
and giving themselves up to the impulse of the most
ardent gaiety. Strangers stopped one another,
shook hands, embraced, and congratulated each other
on the return of the Emperor, as if he had conferred
on them fortune, life, and honour.
The national guard, affected by the
confidence he had shown it, by entrusting to it the
care of his person, participated with equal ardour
the general intoxication; and the day of Napoleon’s
departure was a day of sorrow and regret to the city
of Lyons, as that of his arrival had been a day of
real festivity.
We slept at Macon. The Emperor
would not alight at the prefect’s, but went
to lodge at the sign of the Savage. He found it
was no longer necessary, to wait at the gates of the
towns, as at Grenoble and Lyons: the people and
the magistrates ran out to meet him, and disputed
the honour of being foremost, to do him homage, and
express their good wishes.
The next morning he received the félicitations
of the national guard, the municipal body, &c.
One of the colleagues of the mayor gave us a long,
ridiculous harangue, which amused us much. When
he had finished, the Emperor said to him: “You
were much astonished, then, at hearing of our having
landed?” “Yes, faith:”
answered the orator: “when I knew you had
landed, I said to every body, the man must be mad,
he will never be able to escape.” Napoleon
could not help laughing at this simplicity. “I
know,” said he, with a sarcastic smile, “that
you are all a little inclined to be frightened; you
gave me a proof of this last campaign; you should
have behaved as the men of Chalons did; you did not
maintain the honour of the Burgundians.” “It
was not our fault, Sire,” said one of the party:
“we were badly commanded; you had not given
us a good mayor.” “That is very
possible; we have all been guilty of foolish actions,
and they must be forgotten: the safety and happiness
of France are henceforward the only objects, to which
we ought to attend.” He dismissed them
in a friendly manner.
The prefect had taken flight.
The Emperor asked me his name. It was one Germain,
whom he had made a count, and a gentleman of the bedchamber,
without well knowing why. “What!”
said he to me, “does that little Germain fancy
it necessary to shun me? he must be brought back:”
and he thought no more of him.
He directed me, to cause an account
of the events at Grenoble and Lyons to be inserted
in the newspaper of the department. The editor,
a furious royalist, had hidden himself. I entrusted
to the new subprefect the business of fulfilling the
Emperor’s orders; but, whether it were carelessness
or incapacity on his part, he had recourse to the
printer of the paper, who supplied him with an article
far from answering our views.
It began with a very just, but ill-timed
eulogy of the goodness of Louis XVIII.; and ended
with declaring in substance, that so good a king was
not fitted to reign over the French, and that they
required a sovereign such as Napoleon, &c.
The Emperor, who would read every
thing, asked me for the paper. I pretended I
could not lay my hand upon it: but, after a thousand
attempts to put him off from seeing it, I was at length
obliged to bring it him. I thought he would have
given me a severe reprimand, but he contented himself
with saying: “Change that man, he is a fool;
and desire him for the future, never to attempt a
eulogy of me.” I sent for him, scolded
him, and, like me, he was let off for the fright.
It was at Macon, that we first received
official news of what was going on at Paris.
It was brought us by M. . The unskilful manner
in which the royalist party superintended the police
of the roads, was truly astonishing. Not one
of its emissaries escaped us, while ours went and
came without any obstruction. Rage or fear must
have turned the brains of all the royalists.
M. assured the Emperor, that the national guard
appeared determined to defend the king, and that the
king had declared, he would not quit the Tuileries.
“If he choose to wait for me there,” said
Napoleon, “I have no objection: but I doubt
it much. He suffers himself to be lulled by the
boastings of the emigrants; and when I get within
twenty leagues of Paris, they will abandon him, as
the nobles of Lyons abandoned the Count d’Artois.
What indeed could he do with the old puppets that
are about him? One of our grenadiers would knock
down a hundred of them with the butt-end of his musket....
The national guard shouts at a distance; when I am
at the barriers it will be silent. Its business
is not to raise a civil war, but to maintain peace
and order in the country. The majority is sound;
there is nothing rotten in it but a few officers; and
them I will expel. Return to Paris; tell my friends
not to implicate themselves, and within ten days my
grenadiers will mount guard at the Tuileries:
go.”
We arrived at Chalons on the 14th,
at an early hour. It was terrible weather, yet
the whole population had come out of the city, to see
the Emperor a few minutes the sooner. On approaching
the walls, he perceived artillery and ammunition waggons,
and was surprised at it. “They were intended,”
said the people, “to act against you; but we
have stopped them on their way, and present them to
you.” “That’s right,
my lads; you have always been good citizens.”
He was well pleased, to find himself
among the Chalonese, and received them with much affection
and regard. “I have not forgotten,”
said he, “that you resisted the enemy for forty
days, and valiantly defended the passage of the Saône.
Had all the French possessed your courage and patriotism,
not a single foreigner would have escaped out of France.”
He expressed to them his desire of knowing the brave
men, who had most distinguished themselves; and on
their unanimous testimony, he granted on the spot
the decoration of the Legion of Honour to the mayor
of St. Jean Delonne. “It was for the brave
men like him and you,” said he to them, “that
I instituted the Legion of Honour, and not for emigrants
pensioned by our enemies.” When the audience
was ended, he said to me: “The mayor of
Chalons is not come; yet it was I who appointed him:
but he is related to an ancient family, and probably
has his scruples. The inhabitants complain of
him, and will make him suffer for it. You must
go and see him. If he object to you his oath,
tell him, that I absolve him from it; and make him
sensible, that, if he wait till he is freed from it
by Louis XVIII., he will wait a long time. Say
to him, in short, what you please; I care little about
his visit; it is for his own sake I wish him to come.
If he do not come, the people will stone him to death
after I am gone. Germain was lucky to escape;
let his example be a lesson to him.”
I repaired immediately to the municipality,
where I found the mayor, and a few municipal counsellors.
He appeared to me a man of merit. I informed
him, that it was my usual office, to introduce to his
Majesty the municipal authorities; that I had observed
with surprise, he had not been as eager as the mayors
of other cities, to pay his duty to the Emperor; and
that I was come to remove his fears, &c. He answered
me frankly, that he had great respect and admiration
for Napoleon; but, having sworn fealty to Louis XVIII.,
he thought it his duty to keep his oath, till he was
absolved from it. I had my answer ready.
“I, like you,” said I, “consider
perjury as the most degrading act, of which man can
be guilty. But it is necessary, to make a distinction
between a voluntary oath, and the stipulated oath,
which people take to their government. In the
eye of reason, this oath is merely an act of local
submission; a pure and simple formality, which the
monarch, whoever he may be, has a right to require
of his subjects; but which cannot, as it ought not,
enchain their persons and faith to perpetuity.
France, since 1789, has sworn by turns to be faithful
to royalty, to the convention, to the republic, to
the directory, to the consulship, to the empire, to
the charter: if those Frenchmen, who had taken
an oath to royalty, had sought to oppose the establishment
of a republic, by way of acquitting themselves of their
oaths; if those, who had taken an oath to the republic,
had opposed the establishment of the empire, &c.;
into what a state of anarchy and disorder, into what
a deluge of blood and evils, would they not have plunged
our unhappy country? On similar occasions, the
national will ought to be the sole guide of our conscience
and our actions: the moment it is manifested,
it is the duty of good citizens, to yield and obey.”
“These principles,” replied
he, “may be very good as a general rule; but
our present case is an exception, never before known.
When the governments, that have existed since the
revolution, were overturned, the new government seized
the authority, and it ought to be presumed, that the
assent of the nation was on its side: but here
it is a different affair; the royal government subsists;
the Emperor abdicated voluntarily; and till the king
has renounced the crown, I shall consider him as the
sovereign of France.”
“If you wait for the king’s
renunciation,” rejoined I, “before you
acknowledge the Emperor, you will wait a long time.
Has not the king pretended, that he has not ceased
to reign over France these five-and-twenty years?
And if he thought himself sovereign of France at a
time, when the imperial government was rendered legitimate
by the unanimous suffrages of France, and acknowledged
by all Europe, do you think he will renounce the crown
at present?
“The time when kings reigned
in virtue of right divine is far removed from us:
their rights are no longer founded on any thing but
the formal or tacit consent of nations: the moment
nations reject them, the contract is broken; the conditional
oaths taken to them are annulled in law and in fact,
without their intervention or consent being necessary;
for, as the proclamations of Napoleon say, kings are
made for the people, not the people for kings.
“As to the abdication of Napoleon,
whether voluntary or compulsive, and the rights newly
acquired by Louis XVIII., it would be requisite, in
order to answer this part of your objections, to inquire,
whether the chief of a nation have a right to relinquish
the authority entrusted to him, without the consent
of that nation; and whether a government imposed by
foreigners, either through influence or force of arms,
unite those characters of legitimacy, which you ascribe
to it. I have read in our publicists, that we
owe obedience to a government de facto:
and since the Emperor has in fact resumed the sceptre,
I think we cannot do better, than submit to his laws;
with the proviso,” added I jocularly, “of
leaving to posterity the task of deciding the question
of right between Napoleon and Louis XVIII.
“However,” continued I,
“I leave you perfectly at liberty to embrace
which side you judge best: it is not my intention
to take you by surprise, or to put any violence on
your conscience; and I beg you to consider the attempts
I have made to convince you, only as a proof of my
desire to bring you over to my opinion by the force
of reason.”
“Well, sir,” said he,
“I yield to your observations: be so good
as to announce me to his Majesty.”
The next day he was displaced!
On the 16th we slept at Avalon.
Napoleon was received there as he had been every where;
that is to say, with demonstrations of joy, that were
actually bordering on madness. People crowded,
thronged, to see, to hear, to speak to him; his quarters
were instantly surrounded, besieged, by such a numerous
and obstinate multitude, that it was impossible for
us to enter or go out, without walking on the heads
of all the population of the country. Those men
who made part of the national guard would remain on
duty from morning to night. Women of the greatest
distinction in the place spent the day and night on
the stairs and in the passages, to watch for his going
by. Three of them, tired with standing the whole
day for want of seats, requested permission to sit
down by us: it was in the hall (adjoining the
Emperor’s chamber), in which some mattresses
had been laid on the floor, in order that we might
gain a few minutes’ rest. It was pleasant
enough, to see these three young and elegant Bonapartists
timidly huddling together on a little couch in the
midst of our dirty guardroom. We endeavoured
to keep them company but our eyes closed in spite
of us. “Go to sleep,” said they to
us, “we will watch over the Emperor.”
In fact, fatigue got the better of gallantry; and,
to our shame be it spoken, we were soon asleep at
their feet. When we awoke, we found one of these
ladies keeping guard at Napoleon’s door.
We heard of it, and thanked her for her attachment,
in very polite and pleasing terms.
I think it was at Avalon, that
an officer of the staff came and brought us Marshal
Ney’s submission, and his orders of the day.
These orders of the day were printed that night; but
the Emperor, after having read them over, directed
them to be changed and reprinted. I know not
whether his Majesty judged it proper to alter them,
or whether the printer had made any mistake.
On the 17th the Emperor arrived at
Auxerre, where he was received for the first time
by a prefect. He alighted at the prefect’s
house. On the mantel-piece of the first saloon
were the busts of the Empress, and of her son; and
in the next was a whole-length portrait of Napoleon,
in his imperial robes: it might have been supposed,
that the reign of the Emperor had never been interrupted.
Napoleon immediately received the
congratulations of all the authorities, and of the
tribunals. These congratulations began to be
no longer a mark of attachment in our eyes, but the
fulfilment of a duty. After having discoursed
with them on the grand interests of the state, the
Emperor, whose good humour was inexhaustible, began
to joke about the court of Louis XVIII. “His
court,” said he, “has the air of that
of King Dagobert: we see nothing in it but antiques;
the women are old and frightfully ugly; there were
no pretty women in it but mine, and those were so
ill-treated, that they were obliged to desert it.
All those people are made up of nothing but haughtiness
and pride: I have been reproached with being
proud; I was so to strangers; but never did any one
see me suffer my chancellor to set one knee to the
ground to receive my orders, or oblige my prefects
and mayors to wait at table on my courtiers and dowagers.
They say, that the men about the court are little
better than the women; and that, to distinguish them
from my generals, whom I had covered with gold lace,
they are dressed like beggars. My court, it is
true, was superb: I was fond of magnificence;
not for myself, a plain soldier’s coat was sufficient
for me; I was fond of it, because it encourages our
manufactures: without magnificence there is no
industry. I abolished at Lyons all that parchment
nobility; it was never sensible of what it owed me:
it was I that exalted it, by making counts and barons
of my best generals. Nobility is a chimera; men
are too enlightened to believe, that some among them
are noble, others not: they all spring from the
same stock; the only distinction is that of talents,
and of services rendered the state: our laws
know no others.”
The Emperor imagined, that he should
find Ney at Auxerre on his arrival: “I
cannot conceive,” said he to General Bertrand,
“why Ney is not here: I am surprised at
it, and uneasy: has he changed his opinions?
I cannot think so; he would never have suffered Gamot
to implicate himself. Yet we must know on what
we are to depend; see to it.” A few hours
after, the marshal arrived. It was about eight
o’clock, and Count Bertrand came to inform the
Emperor of it. “The marshal, before he
comes into your Majesty’s presence,” said
he, “is desirous of collecting his ideas, and
justifying in writing his conduct both previous and
subsequent to the events of Fontainbleau.” “What
need is there of any justification to me?” answered
Napoleon: “tell him, that I love him still,
and that I will embrace him to-morrow.”
He would not receive him the same day, as a punishment
for having had to wait for him.
The next day the Emperor, as soon
as he perceived him, said: “Embrace me,
my dear marshal; I am glad to see you. I want
no explanation or justification: I have honoured
and esteemed you as the bravest of the brave.” “Sire,
the newspapers have told a heap of lies, which I wish
to confute: my conduct has ever been that of a
good soldier, and a good Frenchman.” “I
know it, and accordingly never doubted your attachment.” “You
were right, Sire. Your Majesty may always depend
upon me, when my country is concerned.... It is
for my country I have shed my blood, and for it I
would still spill it to the last drop. I love
you, Sire, but my country above all! above all.” (The
Emperor interrupting him) “It is patriotism
too, that brings me to France. I learned, that
our country was unhappy, and I am come to deliver it
from the emigrants and the Bourbons. I will confer
upon it all that it expects from me.” “Your
Majesty may be assured, that we will support you:
he who acts with justice, may do what he pleases with
the French. The Bourbons have ruined themselves,
by having wished to act as they thought proper, and
thrown aside the army.” “Princes
who never saw a naked sword could not honour the army:
its glory humbled them, and they were jealous of it.” “Yes,
Sire, they incessantly sought to humiliate us.
I am still enraged, when I think, that a marshal of
France, an old warrior like me, was obliged to kneel
down before that ... of a Duke of B..... to receive
the cross of St. Louis. It could not last; and,
if you had not come to expel them, we should have
driven them out ourselves.” “How
are your troops disposed?” “Very
well, Sire; I thought they would have stifled me, when
I announced to them, that they were about to march
to meet your eagles.” “What
generals are with you?” “Le
Courbe and Bourmont.” “Are
you sure of them?” “I will
answer for Le Courbe, but I am not so sure
of Bourmont.” “Why are they
not come hither?” “They showed
some hesitation, and I left them.” “Are
you not afraid of Bourmont’s bestirring himself,
and embarrassing you?” “No,
Sire, he will keep himself quiet: besides, he
would find nobody to second him. I have expelled
from the ranks all the light infantry of Louis XIV.,
who had been given to us, and all the country is fired
with enthusiasm.” “No matter,
I shall not leave him any possibility of disturbing
us: you will direct him and the royalist officers
to be secured till we enter Paris. I shall be
there without doubt by the 20th or 25th, and sooner.
If we arrive, as I hope, without any obstacle, do
you think they will defend themselves” “I
do not think they will, Sire: you know what the
Parisians are, more noise than work.” “I
have received despatches from Paris this morning:
the patriots expect me with impatience, and are on
the point of rising. I am afraid of some quarrel
taking place between them and the royalists.
I would not for the world, that my return should be
stained with a single drop of blood. It is easy
for you, to hold communication with Paris: write
to your friends, write to Maret, that our affairs go
on well, that I shall arrive without firing a single
musket; and let them all unite, to prevent the spilling
of blood. Our triumph should be as pure, as the
cause we serve.” Generals Bertrand and Labedoyere,
who were present, then mixed in the conversation;
and after a few minutes the Emperor left them, and
retired into his closet.
He wrote to the Empress for the third
time. This letter finished, Napoleon turned his
thoughts to the means of embarking a part of his army,
harassed by forced marches. He sent for the chief
of the boat department, required an account of the
number of boats, the means of preventing accidents,
&c. He entered so minutely into particulars with
him, that the man could scarcely recover from his surprise,
or comprehend how an Emperor should know so much as
a boatman. Napoleon persisted in the speedy departure
of his troops. Several times he ordered me to
go and hasten the embarkation: he was in the habit
of employing those about him for every thing that
came into his head. His genius knowing no bounds,
he imagined, that we poor mortals ought equally to
know every thing, and do every thing.
The Emperor had given orders to his
scouts, to bring him all the mails; and he had appointed
me, to examine their contents. I waged implacable
war with the correspondence of ministers; and if I
frequently found in it threats and abuse, of which
I came in for my share, it presented me at least with
matters as important as curious. I particularly
remarked two secret instructions, the publication of
which, even now, would cover their authors with eternal
disgrace. The letters comme il faut were
equally revolting. Most of them, dictated by
frantic hatred, might have sanctioned the rigours of
the law: but I considered them as the offspring
of brains to be pitied for their diseased state, and
contented myself with writing on them in large letters,
before I returned to the post-boy, a Seen; which,
like the head of Medusa, no doubt petrified more than
one noble reader.
The darksome conspiracies of the enemies
of Napoleon were not the only objects, that met my
indiscreet eyes. Sometimes I found myself unintentionally
initiated into gentler mysteries and my pen, by mistake,
traced the fatal Seen at the bottom of epistles,
which should have charmed the sight only of the happy
mortals, for whom love had destined them.
It was from the newspapers, and the
private correspondence, we learned, that some Vendeans
were set off from Paris, according to their own account,
with the design of assassinating the Emperor.
A paper, which it is unnecessary to name, even said,
that these gentlemen were disguised as soldiers, and
as women, and that most assuredly the Corsican could
not escape them.
Though Napoleon did not appear to
be uneasy about these criminal plots, we were under
apprehensions for him. Previously, when travellers
were desirous of telling him news, I stepped aside
to enjoy a few minutes’ liberty: but from
that time I never quitted him, and, with my hand on
my sword, I never for a moment lost sight of the eyes,
attitude, and gesture of the persons I admitted to
his presence.
Count Bertrand, General Drouot, and
the officers of his household, equally redoubled their
care and attention. But it seemed as if the Emperor
made a point of setting his murderers at defiance.
That very day he reviewed the 14th of the line in
the public square, and afterwards mixed with the people
and the soldiers. In vain did we endeavour to
surround him; we were jostled with so much perseverance
and impetuosity, that it was impossible for us to remain
close to him for two minutes together. The way
in which we were elbowed amused him extremely:
he laughed at our efforts, and, in order to brave us,
plunged himself still deeper amid the crowd that besieged
us.
Our mistrust was nearly fatal to two
of the enemy’s emissaries.
One of them, a staff officer, came
to offer us his services. Being questioned, he
scarcely knew what answers to make. His embarrassment
had already excited violent suspicions, when it was
unfortunately perceived, that he had on green pantaloons.
This was sufficient to convince every body, that he
was one of the Artois guards in disguise. Interrogated
anew, he answered still more awkwardly; and, attainted
and convicted of being a highly suspicious person,
and of wearing green pantaloons to boot, he was on
the point of being thrown out of the window, when
fortunately Count Bertrand happened to pass by, and
ordered him merely to be turned out at the door.
This officer of the new batch had
not come to kill Napoleon; he had only been sent to
spy what passed at his head-quarters.
The same day witnessed another scene.
A chef d’escadron of hussars, adorned with a
sabre-cut in the face, came also to join us. He
met an extraordinarily good reception, and was even
invited to breakfast at the table of the great officers
of the household. In wine there is truth; and
the new comer, forgetting his part, explained himself
so clearly, that it was easy to distinguish in him
a false brother. He told us, that the national
guard of Paris, and all the imperial guard, were for
the King: that every soldier, who retained his
fidelity, had a gift of a hundred francs, every officer
a thousand, and was promoted a step, &c. &c; that
Napoleon had been outlawed, and that if he were taken....
At these words Colonel , who sat next him, seized
him by the collar; every body was for knocking him
on the head at once; I alone was against it.
“Gentlemen,” said I, “the Emperor
will not hear of any blood being shed; you have sworn
to give no quarter to assassins, but this man is not
one; he is no doubt a spy. We are not afraid
of them; let them go, and report what they have seen
to those who have sent them: let us all drink
the health of our Emperor, Long live the Emperor!”
He was spitten upon, turned out, and we saw him no
more.
Another deserter from the royal army
presented himself, to reveal an important secret,
as he said, to the Emperor. The Emperor, who knew
no secret but strength, would not waste time in listening
to him, and sent him to me. He was an officer
of hussars, the friend and accomplice of Maubreuil.
He did not think me worthy of his secrets, and I introduced
him to the grand Marshal. The substance of what
he said was, that he, as well as Maubreuil, had been
commissioned by the provisional government, and by
very great persons, to assassinate the Emperor, at
the time of his departure for the island of Elba:
that he held in execration such an execrable crime,
and would not commit it; and that, after having once
saved the life of Napoleon, he came to place himself
near his person, to make a rampart for him with his
body in case of necessity. He delivered to the
grand Marshal a memorial of Maubreuil’s, and
divers papers, of which the Emperor directed me to
give him an account. I examined them all with
the greatest care. They proved incontestably,
that mysterious rendezvous had been given to Maubreuil
in the name of the provisional government; but they
contained no clue, that could enable any one to penetrate
the object and end of these secret conferences:
the names of those illustrious personages, whom some
persons have since been desirous of implicating in
this odious plot, were not even mentioned in them.
This officer reaped no benefit from his disclosures,
real or pretended, and disappeared.
From hearing so much of plots against
his life, however, a painful impression was at length
made on the Emperor. “I cannot conceive,”
said he to me, “how men liable to fall into my
hands can be incessantly urging my assassination,
and setting a price upon my head. Had I wished
to get rid of them by similar means, they would long
ago have been mingled with the dust. Like them,
I could have found Georges, Brularts, and Maubreuils.
Twenty times, if I had wished it, persons would have
brought them to me bound hands and feet, dead or alive.
I had always the foolish generosity, to despise their
rage: I despise it still; but wo betide
them, wo to all their infernal gang, if they
dare touch one of my people! My blood boils, when
I think, that they have dared, in the face of nations,
to proscribe without trial the thousands of Frenchmen,
who are marching with us: is this known to the
army?” “Yes, sire, some persons
have had the imprudence, to spread the report, that
we are all proclaimed out of the protection of the
laws, and that some of the body guards and Chouans
have set out to assassinate you: accordingly,
the troops have sworn, to give them no quarter, and
already two spies have with difficulty escaped being
knocked on the head before my eyes.” “So
much the worse, so much the worse; such are not my
intentions. I wish not a single drop of French
blood to be shed, not a single gun to be fired.
Girard must be desired to restrain his soldiers;
write: “General Girard, I am informed,
that your troops, being acquainted with the decrees
of Paris, have resolved, by way of reprisals, to kill
all the Royalists they meet: you will meet none
but Frenchmen; I forbid you to fire a single musket:
calm your soldiers; contradict the reports by which
they are exasperated; tell them, that I will not enter
Paris at their head, if their weapons be stained with
French blood."”
Ministers of the King, guilty authors
of the parricidal ordinance of the 6th of March, read
this and blush!
The moment he was quitting Auxerre,
the Emperor heard, that the Marseillese appeared to
have an intention of annoying his rear. He gave
orders to the general posted in echelon on the road,
and set out without fear.
In advance of Fossard, he perceived,
drawn up in order of battle, the dragoons of the King’s
regiment, who had deserted their officers, to come
and join him. He alighted, saluted them with that
military gravity, which so well became him, and bestowed
on them compliments and promotions. No regiment
could escape us. When the officers demurred,
the soldiers came without them. I am wrong, however:
there was one regiment, the third of hussars, that
the Emperor could not bring over to him. The
brave Moncey, who commanded it, was a man of sound
understanding, and his attachment to Napoleon, his
ancient benefactor, could not be doubted: but
all men do not see with the same eyes; some made their
duty consist in running to meet Napoleon, Moncey thought
himself obliged to avoid him.
He had conjured his regiment, not
to subject him to the disgrace of being deserted.
His officers and his hussars, by whom he was adored,
followed him, while they made the air ring with shouts
of Long live the Emperor! thinking thus to reconcile
their respect for their colonel with their devotion
to the cause and person of Napoleon.
We were informed on the road, that
two thousand of the body guards were posted in the
forest of Fontainbleau. Though this account was
improbable, it was thought necessary, not to cross
the forest without precaution. At our urgent
solicitation, the Emperor took about two hundred horse
to accompany him. Hitherto his only escort had
been the carriage of General Drouot, which preceded
his, and mine, which closed the march. Colonels
Germanouski and Du Champ, Captain Raoul, and three
or four Polanders, galloped by the side of them.
Our horses, our postillions, our couriers, with tricoloured
ribands, gave our peaceable party an air of festivity
and happiness, that formed a singular contrast to
the proscription suspended over our heads, and to
the mourning and despair of the men who had proscribed
us.
We marched almost all night, as the
Emperor was desirous of reaching Fontainbleau at break
of day. I observed, that I thought it would be
imprudent in him, to alight at the castle. “You
are a child,” answered he; “if any thing
be to happen to me, all these precautions would be
of no avail. Our fate is written above:”
and he pointed with his finger to the sky.
I had imagined, that the sight of
the palace of Fontainbleau, the place where he had
so lately descended from the throne, and where he
now re-appeared as conqueror and sovereign, would make
some impression on him, and impel him to think of
the fragility of human grandeur. I watched him
attentively; but he did not appear to me, to experience
any emotion. Immediately on his arrival, he rambled
over the gardens and the palace with as much pleasure
and curiosity, as if he came to take possession of
them for the first time. Napoleon occupied the
little apartments, and complaisantly made me notice
their extreme elegance. He then led me to his
library, and in going up, said with an air of satisfaction,
“We shall be very well here.” “Yes,
sire,” answered I, “people are always
well at home.” He smiled, and I believe
was pleased with my well-timed compliment.
At eleven o’clock he dictated
to me the orders of the day; and these orders announced,
that we should sleep at Essonne. It was not till
noon, that the news of the King’s departure was
brought at once by a courier from M. de Lavalette,
by a letter from Madame Hamalin, and by M. de Seg....
He sent for me immediately. “You will set
out first,” he said, “to get every thing
ready.” “It is to Essonne, I
presume, your Majesty orders me to repair?” “No,
to Paris. The King and the Princes have fled.
I shall be at the Tuileries this evening.”
He gave me some secret directions, and I quitted Fontainbleau
with a heart full of happiness and joy. I had
never doubted Napoleon’s triumph; but from hope
to reality how great the distance!
In fact the King had quitted Paris.
The aspect of affairs had never changed
since the royal session of the 17th of March.
The minister, persevering in his system of falsehood
and dissimulation, still distorted the truth with the
same impudence, and did not cease to predict the approaching
destruction of Napoleon and his adherents. At
length, after a thousand subterfuges, it became necessary
to confess, that Napoleon was within a few leagues
of Paris. The King, whom the minister had not
been afraid to deceive, had scarcely time to think
of retreating. In this painful situation, he
displayed a strength of mind above all praise.
His courage was not that of a warlike prince, who
defends his capital inch by inch, and trembles with
rage and despair when forced to quit it; but that of
a good father, who separates himself with regret from
his children, and from the roof under which they were
born. The Bonapartists themselves, who made a
great distinction between the king and his family,
were not insensible to the tears of that august and
unfortunate monarch, and sincerely prayed, that his
flight might be exempted from danger and trouble.
It was supposed, that Napoleon would
make a triumphal entry into his capital. His
old grenadiers, who had marched in seventeen days a
distance that would commonly require five-and-forty,
seemed, as they approached their object, to acquire
fresh strength at every step. On the road you
might see them in agitation, pressing upon and encouraging
one another. They would have marched twenty leagues
in an hour, if necessary, not to be deprived of the
honour of entering Paris by the side of Napoleon.
Their hopes were disappointed: the Emperor, who
had witnessed their fatigues, ordered them to take
a day’s rest at Fontainbleau.
At two o’clock on the 20th of
March, Napoleon set out for Paris. Retarded by
the crowd, that accumulated on his way, and by the
félicitations of the troops and the generals,
who had run to meet him, he could not reach it till
nine in the evening. As soon as he alighted,
the people rushed on him; a thousand arms lifted him
up, and carried him along in triumph. Nothing
could be more affecting than the confused assembly
of the crowd of officers and generals, who had pressed
into the apartments of the Tuileries at the heels of
Napoleon. Happy to see themselves once more triumphant,
after so many vicissitudes, humiliations, and disgusts,
they forgot the majesty of the place, to give themselves
up without constraint to the desire of expressing
their happiness and joy. They ran to one another,
and hugged each other again and again. The halls
of the palace seemed metamorphosed into a field of
battle, where friends, brothers, unexpectedly escaped
from death, found and embraced one another after victory.
We had been so spoiled on the road,
however, that the Emperor’s reception by the
Parisians did not answer our expectations. Multiplied
shouts of “Long live the Emperor!” saluted
him on his way; but they wanted those characters of
unanimity and frenzy, which were displayed by the
acclamations, that had accompanied him from the
gulf of Juan to the gates of Paris. It would
be a mistake, however, to infer, that the Parisians
did not behold the return of Napoleon with pleasure.
We must only conclude, therefore, that the Emperor
missed the proper time for his entrance.
The people of great cities are eager
for sights: to move their hearts, you must astonish
their eyes. If Napoleon, instead of traversing
Paris in the evening, and without being announced
or expected, had put it off till the next day, and
allowed the disquietudes inseparable from such a crisis
time to be allayed; if he had given his entrance the
pomp and splendour it ought to have had; if he had
caused the troops and half-pay officers, who had hastened
to his call, to march before him; if he had presented
himself at the head of his grenadiers of the island
of Elba, with all their decorations; if he had been
surrounded by Generals Bertrand, Drouot, Cambronne,
and the faithful companions of his exile; this grand
and affecting train would have produced the most lively
sensation, and the whole population of Paris would
have applauded the return and the triumph of Napoleon.
Instead of those unanimous transports, he received
only the applauses of the populous part of the capital,
that he had occasion to traverse; and his detractors
did not fail, to compare this reception with that of
Louis XVIII., and to publish, that he was obliged
to enter Paris by night, in order to escape the malédictions
and vengeance of the public. Napoleon, who had
just travelled two hundred and fifty leagues amid
the acclamations of two millions of Frenchmen,
could not be agitated by any such fears; but it is
well known with what confidence, what intoxication,
he was inspired by the anniversary of a victory or
happy event; and as the 20th of March was the birthday
of his son, he determined at all events to enter the
capital under such fortunate auspices.
The very evening of his arrival, Napoleon
had a long conversation with the Duke of Otranto,
and the other dignitaries of the state, on the situation
of France. They all appeared intoxicated with
happiness and hope. The Emperor himself could
not disguise his rapture: never did I see him
so madly gay, or so prodigal of boxes on the ear.
His conversation savoured of the agitation of his
heart: the same words incessantly recurred to
his tongue; and, it must be confessed, they were not
very flattering to the crowd of courtiers and great
personages, who already besieged him: he was continually
saying: “It was the disinterested persons,
who brought me back to Paris; the sub-lieutenants
and soldiers did every thing; I owe all to the people
and the army.”
That night and the following morning
the Emperor was busied in the choice and nomination
of his ministers.
At their head Prince Cambaceres found
himself placed. The system of defamation directed
against him had not altered the high consideration,
which he had acquired by his great wisdom, and constant
moderation. The Emperor offered him the port-folio
of the minister of justice, and was obliged to command
him to accept it. His sagacity and foresight,
no doubt, presaged the fatal issue of the new reign
of Napoleon.
The Prince of Eckmuhl was named minister
of war. By the harshness of his manners, by acts
of severity almost barbarous, he had formerly drawn
upon himself universal animadversions; his
fidelity to the Emperor, and his defence of Hamburgh,
had subsequently conciliated public opinion.
The feebleness and versatility of his character indeed
excited some apprehensions; but it was hoped, that
the Emperor would know how to master him, and that
the army would derive happy advantages from his indefatigable
zeal, and his strict probity.
The Duke of Vicenza was placed
at the helm of foreign affairs. The rectitude
of his principles, the firmness, nobleness, and independence
of his character, had justly acquired him the esteem
of France and of Europe; and his appointment was considered
as a pledge of the loyal and pacific intentions of
Napoleon.
The Duke of Gaeta and Count Mollien
became again ministers of the finances and the treasury.
They had obtained the confidence of the public by
the ability, prudence, and integrity of their preceding
administration; and the choice of them met with general
applause.
The Duke of Otranto had the charge
of the police. He had been at the helm of the
state in circumstances of difficulty and peril; he
had learned to form a sound judgment of the public
mind, and to foresee, prepare, and guide events.
Having belonged to all parties in succession, he knew
their tactics, their resources, their pretensions;
and the whole nation, convinced of his experience,
talents, and patriotism, hoped, that he would successfully
concur in the safety of the Emperor and the empire.
The recall of the Duke of Bassano
to the ministry, as secretary of state, displeased
the court, and also those credulous people, who, having
no opinions but what are suggested to them, adopt praise
and blame without discernment.
Few men have been so ill treated, as this minister.
Every one has taken pleasure in disfiguring
his character and even his features.
The Duke of Bassano had an open countenance,
an agreeable manner of conversation, a politeness
always uniform, a dignity sometimes affected, but
never offensive, with a natural propensity to esteem
men, courtesy in obliging them, and perseverance in
serving them. The favour he enjoyed was at first
the reward of unexampled readiness in business; of
indefatigable activity; of pure intentions, lofty views,
probity, proof against all temptation, and I will even
add an iron constitution; for physical strength also
was a quality in the eyes of Napoleon. Subsequently
it became the just return for an attachment not to
be shaken; an attachment, which, by its force, vivacity,
and constancy, seemed to be a compound of love and
friendship.
I must own, I believe, that M. de
Bassano most frequently shared and approved without
exception the opinions of the Emperor; but it was not
from interested or base motives: the Emperor was
the idol of his heart, the object of his admiration:
with such sentiments, how was it possible for him,
to perceive the errors and faults of Napoleon?
Besides, having continually to express the ideas of
the Emperor, and to imbue himself as it were with
the emanations of his spirit, he had identified himself
with his way of thinking and of viewing things, and
saw and thought as he did with the most perfect sincerity.
Not but that he sometimes differed from him in opinion;
yet whatever efforts he made, he always yielded ultimately
to the irresistible ascendancy, that the genius of
Napoleon exercised over him, as it did over every
other person.
The Duke of Decres was called anew
to the post of minister of the navy, and this unexpected
choice was completely disapproved. This minister
was not deficient in understanding, talents, or bravery;
but from the little importance he appeared to set
on acting with justice or injustice, his cynicism,
and his brutal contempt for those under him, he had
acquired the aversion of all who came near him; and,
as evil spreads readily, this aversion, though unjust,
had become general.
The discontent this appointment excited
was repaired by the good effect, which was produced
by that of M. Carnot to the ministry of the home department.
The soldiery did not forget, that he had paved the
way to victory for many years; and the citizens remembered
with what zeal, this courageous patriot had shown
himself the defender of public liberty under Napoleon,
both when consul and when Emperor, and under Louis
XVIII. To be a real patriot, says one of our celebrated
writers, it is requisite, to possess greatness of
soul; to have knowledge, to have probity, to have
virtue. In M. Carnot all these rare and valuable
qualities were combined: and, far from acquiring
any personal lustre from this great name of patriot,
he seemed on the contrary to embellish the name by
wearing it; so well had he preserved it in its primitive
purity, amid the debasement into which it had been
plunged by the excesses of the revolution, and the
abuses of despotism.
The choice of such a minister was
considered as a pledge to the nation. The sovereign,
who was not afraid to introduce this illustrious citizen
into the government of the state, could not but entertain
the generous design of securing the happiness of his
subjects, and respecting their rights.
The same day the Emperor gave the
chief command of the gendarmerie to the Duke of Rovigo.
The Duke of Rovigo, an old aide-de-camp
of Napoleon, had sworn him an eternal attachment,
both from feeling and gratitude. This attachment,
born in a camp, had retained the character of military
obedience: a word, a gesture, was sufficient
to call it into action. But however great its
strength, or, if you will, its fanaticism, it never
affected the rectitude and frankness, which were the
base and ornament of the duke’s character.
From no other person, except the Duke
of Vicenza, did the Emperor hear more bold and useful
truths. Twenty times did he venture to say to
him, as his ministerial correspondence testifies, that
France and Europe were tired of shedding blood; and
that, if he did not renounce his system of war, he
would be abandoned by the French, and precipitated
from the throne by foreigners.
The command of the gendarmerie was
taken from Marshal Moncey, not from disgust or dissatisfaction,
but because the marshal showed little eagerness to
retain it. On this occasion he wrote to the Emperor
a letter full of fine sentiments, in which he requested
him, to continue to his son the kindness he had formerly
conferred on himself: it was difficult to reconcile
the gratitude he owed Napoleon with the fidelity he
had promised the King: in this he was so happy
as to succeed.
All the marshals were not so fortunate.
M. de Montalivet, formerly minister
of the home department, became intendant of the civil
list, an office that suited him better. In administration,
as in many other things, endeavours to do better prevent
people from doing so well; and M. de Montalivet, from
a desire to neglect no minute particular, and seeking
to carry every thing to perfection, lost in empty
trifles that time, which he might have employed in
promoting the general good on a large scale.
The strangest metamorphosis was that
of the Duke de Cadore: he was made a surveyor
of buildings.
“Soyez plutôt
maçon, si c’est vôtre metier."
This place, hitherto the modest portion
of auditors or masters of request, who had interest
at court, was astonished at the honour of belonging
to a duke and peer, ex-ambassador, ex-minister, ex-grand
chancellor, &c. &c. &c. But so much was his excellency
then devoted to the sovereign of the day, that he
would readily have accepted the post of a gentleman
usher, had there been no other to offer him.
The council of state was re-established
on the ancient footing, and composed of nearly the
same members.
The Emperor was neither politic nor
prudent in ostensibly bestowing his confidence on
some of them, who were obnoxious to the public.
The usurpations of the imperial power were ascribed
to their servile counsels, and their presence near
the throne could not but revive recollections and
anxieties, which it was of importance to destroy for
ever. If their merit and experience rendered them
necessary, they should have been consulted in private,
but not held up to public view. A government
firmly established may sometimes brave opinion, but
a rising government ought to respect and submit to
it.
All the aides-de-camp of the Emperor,
with the exception, I believe, of General Lauriston,
whom he would not employ again, were recalled.
He could not place around him officers more worthy
of his confidence for their noble-mindedness and superior
talents. Generals Le Tort and Labedoyere were
added to their number. The Emperor, deceived by
false appearances, had taken from the former the
command of the dragoons of the guard, and to compensate
for this involuntary injustice, he made him his aide-de-camp.
The same favour was conferred on Labedoyere, as a
recompense for his conduct at Grenoble; but he answered
the kindness of Napoleon by a formal refusal.
“I will not allow it to be thought,” said
he proudly, “that I joined the Emperor for the
sake of reward. I espoused his cause, simply because
it was that of liberty, and of my country; the honour
of having served it is enough for me: I desire
nothing more; the Emperor personally owes me nothing.”
This noble refusal will not surprise
those, who had an opportunity of knowing and esteeming
the patriotism and disinterestedness of that brave
and unfortunate young man.
Introduced to society at an early
age, he conducted himself at first as those generally
do, who have a handsome face, elegance of manners,
wit, a name, wealth, and no experience. Soon brought
to himself, he felt, that he was not born to lead
a life of dissipation; and his conduct became as honourable,
as it had been irregular. His mind, turned to
serious occupation, engaged in political speculations:
his soul, naturally proud and independent, matured
and enlarged itself, and expanded to those liberal
ideas and noble sentiments, that the love of glory
and of our country inspires. Nature, in giving
him a lofty, firm, and daring character, unquestionably
destined him to act an important part in the world;
and if death, and what a death! had not struck him
in the flower of his years, he would assuredly have
fulfilled his shining destiny, and done honour to France.
The Emperor set several persons to
speak to him, and after three days negotiations Labedoyere
yielded. Napoleon persisted in recompensing him.
In ordinary cases, the Emperor looked with indifference
on the endeavours made to please him; never was he
known to say, I am pleased; and a person conjectured
he had given him satisfaction, when he did not show
any marks of discontent. If, on the other hand,
the services rendered him made a noise, like those
of Labedoyere, he was lavish of his praises and rewards:
and in this he had two objects; the one, that of appearing
not only just, but generous; the other, that of inspiring
emulation. But frequently on the very day, on
which he had bestowed on you praises, and proofs of
his satisfaction, he would treat you with disdain
and harshness, to prevent your attaching too much
importance to the service you might have rendered him,
or believing, that he had contracted a debt of obligation
to you.
The Emperor replaced about his person
most of the gentlemen of the bedchamber, equerries,
and masters of ceremonies, who were with him in 1814.
He had retained his unfortunate predilection for the
great lords of former times, and must have them at
any price: had he not been surrounded by ancient
nobles, he would have fancied himself in a republic.
Most of these (for there were some
who were most honourably excepted, as the Prince de
Beauveau, Messrs. de Turenne, de Montholon, de Lascases,
Forbin de Janson, Perregaux, &c. &c.) had meanly renounced
him in 1814, and become the common valets of the Bourbons;
but he would not believe a word of it. He had
the weakness, common to all princes, of considering
his most cringing courtiers as his most devoted subjects.
He would also form an establishment
for the Empress, and re-appointed Mesdames de Bassano,
de Vicenza, de Rovigo, Duchatel, and Marmier,
ladies of the bedchamber. The Duchess of M
was not recalled. He heard from Prince Joseph,
that after the events of Fontainbleau, she had abused
the confidence of the Empress, and betrayed the secret
of her correspondence.
It was said, but falsely, that the
gracefulness and beauty of the Duchess had formerly
obtained the homage of Napoleon; and her disgrace
did not fail to be urged as a fresh proof of the inconstancy
of men; but I have assigned the true and only cause.
The corruption of courts often sanctions
a number of lying suppositions, against which few
reputations can stand. This justice however must
be done Napoleon; no prince was ever a man of purer
manners, or took so much pains to avoid and even check
scandal: he was never seen, to be followed to
the army by his mistresses, like Louis XIV.; or disguised
in the dress of a porter, or of a small-coal man,
like Henry IV., to carry disgrace and despair into
the houses of his most faithful servants.
As a pretty remarkable contrast, Napoleon,
at the moment when he resumed with delight his own
upper servants, sent about their business without
pity the lacqueys, who had served Louis XVIII. and
the princes.
“De tout tems les petits
ont paye pour les grands."
These poor people were left destitute.
It has been said and repeated a hundred times, that
Napoleon ill-treated and struck all those who came
near him, right or wrong. Nothing can be more
false. He had his moments of impatience and warmth;
and what honest citizen has not? But in general,
the officers and even subalterns of his household were
in easy circumstances with him, and he was more frequently
in a gay than in a serious humour. He very easily
became attached to a person; and when he liked any
one, he could not do without him; and treated him
with a kindness, that frequently degenerated into weakness.
It is true, it would have been very difficult for
him to find servants more able, or more devotedly
attached to him: every one of them had made it
his particular study, to become, not what he did wish,
but what he might wish.
Tacitus has observed, that voluntary
slaves make more tyrants, than tyrants make slaves.
When we recollect the officiousness, the meannesses,
and the adulation, of certain nobles, who had become
the courtiers of Napoleon, we are astonished, that
it never entered his head to follow the example of
Alexander, and cause himself to be adored as a god.
Counts Drouot and Bertrand were retained
in their posts of grand marshal of the palace, and
major-general of the guards. It had been imagined,
that the Emperor would have conferred on them the titles
of Duke of Porto Ferrajo, and Duke of Porto Longone,
as memorials of their fidelity. He did no such
thing. They were fully recompensed, however,
by the veneration, with which Frenchmen and foreigners
were inspired for them both. Still, for what
reason, I cannot conceive, a higher value was generally
set on the devoted attachment of General Bertrand.
When the Emperor had laid down his
crown, Count Drouot did not hesitate an instant, to
preserve that fidelity to him in adversity, which
he had sworn in his prosperity: and this fidelity
was not in his eyes a proof of attachment, still less
a sacrifice; it appeared to him only the natural fulfilment
of a duty imposed on him by the kindnesses and misfortunes
of Napoleon.
To follow him, he abandoned all that
is most dear to a well-born mind, his family and his
country, as well as the military career, in which
he had acquired the most glorious renown.
Transported into the midst of the
seas, he frequently cast his looks towards the land
of his birth: but no regret, no complaint, escaped
from his heart. His conscience was satisfied,
how could he be unhappy? As disinterested in
the service of the sovereign of the island of Elba,
as he had been in that of the Emperor of the French,
though poor, he would receive no reward from Napoleon:
“Give me food and clothing,” said he,
“I want nothing more.” The most seducing
offers were lavished on him, to draw him over to the
Bourbons. To these he was insensible; and he
felt no difficulty in preferring the rock of Napoleon
to the lustre of their throne.
Such was General Drouot; and such
also was his worthy rival, Count Bertrand; for there
existed no difference in the generosity of their conduct,
and none ought to exist in the admiration they deserve.
The Emperor himself was not free from
this injustice: he seemed to give the preference
to Count Bertrand. This difference proceeded,
I believe, from that degree of intimacy, which the
functions of the grand Marshal established between
the Emperor and him, and perhaps from the suitableness
of their characters.
Bertrand, amiable, witty, insinuating,
united the agreeable and polished manners of a courtier
with an air of distinction. Feeble, irresolute,
in the ordinary conduct of life; he yielded to no one
in courage and firmness, on occasions of difficulty
and danger. A stranger to intrigue, inaccessible
to seduction, he was in the camp, as in the palace,
a man of honour, a man of probity.
Drouot, simple in his manners, affectionate
in his speech, displayed that rare assemblage of virtues,
which compel us to love the sages of antiquity, and
the heroes of the days of chivalry. He had the
wisdom, the prudence of Aristides, the valour, the
modesty, the loyalty of Bayard. The favour he
enjoyed, the military power with which he was invested,
inspired him with no pride: he was not less humble
and timid at court, than he was terrible and daring
in the field of honour.
Bertrand, when he was consulted, delivered
his opinion with the caution and skill of a courtier;
Drouot, with the precision and frankness of a soldier:
but neither was false to his conscience. Their
language, though different in structure, was the same
in substance; it was always that of truth and honour.
The Emperor, though greatly fatigued
by nocturnal marches, reviews, perpetual harangues,
and his labours in the closet, which for the last
thirty-six hours had occupied all his moments, would
nevertheless review the troops, that previously composed
the army of the Duke of Berri.
He caused them to be assembled in
the court of the Tuileries; and, to use his own words,
“The whole capital was witness to the sentiments
of enthusiasm and attachment, by which those brave
troops were animated: they seemed to have reconquered
their country, and found again in the national colours
the remembrance of all those generous sentiments,
which have ever distinguished the French nation.”
After having gone through the ranks,
he made the troops form square battalions, and said
to them:
“Soldiers, I came to France
with six hundred men, because I reckoned on the love
of the people, and the remembrance of the old soldiers.
I have not been deceived in my expectations:
soldiers, I thank you. The glory of what we have
just done belongs wholly to you and to the people,
mine is only that of having known you, and judged you
rightly.
“Soldiers, the imperial throne
only can guarantie the rights of the people, and more
especially the first of our interests, that of our
glory. Soldiers, we are going to march, to chase
from our territories those princes, who are the auxiliaries
of foreigners. The nation will not only second
us with its good wishes, but will follow our impulse.
The French people and myself depend upon you:
we will not interfere with the affairs of foreign
nations; and wo to the nation, that shall interfere
with ours!”
At this moment General Cambronne,
and some officers of the guards of the battalion of
the island of Elba, appeared with the ancient eagles
of the guard: the Emperor resumed his harangue,
and said: “Here are the officers of
the battalion, who accompanied me in my adversity:
they are all my friends, they were dear to my heart!
Whenever I saw them, they reminded me of the different
regiments of the army; for among these six hundred
brave fellows are men from every regiment. They
recalled to my mind those great victories, the remembrance
of which is so dear; for they are all well covered
with honourable scars received in those memorable
battles! In loving them, it was all of you, soldiers,
of the whole French army, whom I loved. They bring
back to you these eagles; let them serve you as a
rallying point: in giving them to the guards,
I give them to the whole army.”
“Treason and unfortunate circumstances
had covered them with a funereal veil: but, thanks
to the French people and to you, they appear again
resplendent with all their glory. Swear, that
they shall always be found, wherever the interests
of our country call them! that traitors, and those
who would invade our territories, shall never stand
their appearance.”
“We swear it,” answered
all the soldiers with enthusiasm. They then filed
off with shouts of “Long live the Emperor!”
and to the sound of military music, playing the favourite
tunes of the revolution, and the Marseillese march,
so celebrated in the annals of our crimes and our
victories.
When the review was over, the Emperor
returned to his closet, and applied himself immediately
to business. His situation rendered it necessary,
that he should ascertain without delay the precise
state of the country, of the government of which he
had resumed the reins. This was so vast an undertaking,
that the faculties of any other man would have been
overwhelmed by it. He found the writing table
covered with mystic authors; and substituted for
them plans and maps. “The closet of a French
monarch,” said he, “should resemble the
tent of a general, not an oratory.” His
eyes rested on the map of France. After having
contemplated its recent limits, he exclaimed in a tone
of profound sorrow, “Poor France!”
He kept silence a few minutes, and then began to hum
in a low voice one of his usual burdens of songs:
“S’il est
un tems pour la folie,
Il en est un pour
la raison.”
The Emperor entered his closet habitually
before six in the morning, and seldom quitted it till
night.
Impatience and vivacity are almost
always incompatible with order and precision.
Napoleon, destined to be like no other person, added
to the fire of genius the methodical habits of cold
and little minds. For the most part, he took
care to arrange his numerous papers himself. Each
of them had its settled place. Here was found
whatever related to the war department: there,
the budgets, the daily statements of the treasury
and finances: farther on, the reports of the police,
his secret correspondence with his private agents,
&c. He carefully returned every thing to its
place, after having used it: compared with him
the most methodical clerk would have been but a bungler.
His first business was to read his
correspondence, and the despatches that had arrived
in the night. He put aside the interesting letters,
and threw the rest on the floor: this he called
his answered.
He afterwards examined the copies
of letters opened at the post office, and burnt them
immediately. It seemed, as if he wished to annihilate
all traces of the abuse of power, of which he had been
guilty.
He finished by casting an eye over
the newspapers. Sometimes he said, “That’s
a good article; whose is it?” He must know every
thing.
These several readings ended, he set
to work; and it may be said without exaggeration,
that he was then as extraordinary, as incomparable,
as at the head of his armies.
As he would entrust to nobody the
supreme care of the government, he saw every thing
himself; and it is easy to conceive, on what a multiplicity
of objects he had to fix his eyes. Independently
of his ministers, the Duke of Bassano, the commandant
of the first division of Paris, the prefect of the
police, the inspector general of the gendarmerie,
the major-general of guards, the grand marshal of the
palace, the great officers of the crown, the aides-de-camp,
and the orderly officers (officiers d’ordonnance)
on missions, daily sent him circumstantial reports,
which he examined, and answered immediately:
it being a maxim with him, to put nothing off till
to-morrow. And let it not be supposed, that he
satisfied himself with a superficial judgment of affairs:
he read every report through, and examined every voucher
attentively. Frequently the super-human sagacity,
with which he was gifted, enabled him to perceive errors
and imperfections, that had escaped the scrutinizing
eyes of his ministers; and then he corrected their
labours. But still more frequently he fashioned
them anew from beginning to end; and what was a fortnight’s
work to a whole ministry, scarcely cost the genius
of Napoleon a few minutes.
The Emperor rarely sat down, but dictated
as he walked about. He did not like to repeat
his words; and if you asked him a word not clearly
understood, he answered impatiently, “I said,”
and went on.
When he had to treat a subject worthy
of himself, his style, habitually nervous and concise,
rose to the level of his grand conceptions: it
became majestic and sublime.
If the possibility of expressing his
ideas was shackled by the want of the proper word;
or if the customary terms did not appear to him sufficiently
strong, sufficiently animated, he brought together
words, that were astonished to find themselves in
each other’s company, and created a language
of his own, a language rich and impressive, that might
sometimes infringe established rules, but compensated
this happy fault, by giving more loftiness and vigour
to his thoughts.
Sometimes, hurried away by the impetuosity
of his character, and eager to arrive more quickly
at his object, he did not take time to weigh his words,
his ideas, his desires. When his orders had been
dictated to us in such a fit of hastiness, we were
careful, as far as possible, not to present them for
signing the same day. The next day, they were
almost always modified, softened, or torn. Napoleon
was never displeased with us, for endeavouring to
guard him against the dangers of precipitancy.
They who think, that he never corrected a false step,
are mistaken: if under certain circumstances his
determinations were inflexible, in a number of others
he yielded to remonstrance, and relinquished his projects
and resolves without difficulty.
The Emperor seldom wrote with his
own hand. Words of many syllables were tedious
to him; and, not having patience to write them at length,
he mutilated them. This habit, added to the defective
formation of his letters, rendered his writing altogether
illegible. Frequently, too, from carelessness,
or absence of mind, he infringed the laws of orthography;
and people have not failed thence to infer, that he
was completely ignorant.
Most assuredly the ignorance of Napoleon,
were it proved, would detract nothing from his glory
and renown. Charlemagne could scarcely sign his
own name. Louis XIV., and I quote him by choice,
though born on a throne, was unacquainted with the
rules of grammar. Yet Charlemagne and Louis
were nevertheless great kings. The imputation,
however, is as false as it is absurd. Napoleon,
educated at the school of Brienne, was distinguished
there by that facility of comprehension, that disdain
of pleasure, that fondness for study, that enthusiastic
regard for models of greatness, which commonly indicate
superior minds. Destined for the profession of
arms, he would not aspire to become a man of letters,
a man of reading, a learned man: his object,
for he had an object in his earliest years, was to
become some day a distinguished officer, perhaps even
a great captain. It was to the military sciences,
therefore, he bent his genius ... the universe knows
the rest.
But do I say his genius? the detractors
of Napoleon also assert, that his mind was too subject
to irregularities, for the possession of genius to
be granted him: do they not know, or do they pretend
to be ignorant, that such irregularities are on the
contrary the proof, the distinguishing characteristics,
of this precious gift of nature.
“Genius,” says one of
our philosophers, “rises and stoops by turns;
it is often imperfect, because it does not take the
trouble to improve itself. It is great in great
things, because they are adapted to excite its sublime
instinct, and call it into action. It is negligent
in ordinary things, because they are beneath it, and
have nothing in them to stir it up: if, however,
it do turn its attention to them, it fertilizes them,
aggrandizes them, and gives them a new and unexpected
appearance, that had escaped vulgar eyes.”
And with how vast a genius must he
have been endowed! he, who, occupied by the torments
of ambition, military calculations, political schemes,
and the anxieties inspired by the enemies of his crown
and of his life, still found sufficient time, sufficient
calmness, sufficient power, to command his numerous
armies; to govern twenty foreign nations, and forty
millions of subjects; to enter solicitously into all
the particulars of the administration of his states;
to see every thing; to sift every thing to the bottom;
to regulate every thing; in fine, to conceive, create,
and realize those unexpected improvements, those bold
innovations, those noble institutions, and those immortal
codes, that raise the civil glory of France to a degree
of superiority, which alone can match its military
glory. But I know not why I attempt to combat
such adversaries: they who are blind to the genius
of Napoleon, have never known genius itself, and I
ought to give them no answer, but that of Rousseau:
“Silence, ye uninitiated!”
The Emperor, by his decrees issued
at Lyons, had in some degree repaired the wrongs imputed
to the royal government. One grievance still
remained for him; the slavery of the press. The
decree of the 24th of March, by suppressing the
censors, the censorship, and the superintendance of
the bookselling trade, completed the imperial restoration.
This last concession was unquestionably
the greatest, that Napoleon could make to public opinion.
A press in the general interest of the people is the
surest protection of their rights. It is the most
noble conquest liberty can gain over despotism:
to honest men it gives dignity; it inspires them with
the love of their country, and of the laws; in fine,
according to the English definition, it is the mother
of all liberty: but in times of trouble and of
revolution, it is a dangerous weapon in the hands
of the wicked; and the Emperor foresaw, that the royalists
would employ it in the cause of the Bourbons; and
the Jacobins, to calumniate his sentiments, and render
his designs suspected. But, a declared enemy
of half-measures, he resolved, since he had set thought
at liberty, that it should circulate unshackled.
This decree, and those that preceded
it, were undoubtedly sufficient to testify to the
nation the liberal disposition of Napoleon: but
no speech from the throne had yet declared with solemnity
the positive intentions of the Emperor.
At length he fixed on Sunday, the
26th of March, as the day, on which he would make
his new profession of faith in the face of the nation.
The ministers, the council of state,
the court of cassation, the court of accounts, the
imperial court, the prefect, and the municipal council
of Paris, were admitted to the foot of the throne.
The prince arch-chancellor, speaking
in the name of the ministers, said:
“Sire, Providence, that watches
over our destiny, has re-opened to your Majesty the
road to that throne, to which you had been raised by
the free choice of the people, and the national gratitude.
Our country raises its majestic brow, and for the
second time salutes with the name of deliverer the
prince, who destroyed anarchy, and whose existence
alone is at present capable of consolidating our liberal
institutions.
“The most just of revolutions,
that which will restore to men their dignity, and
all their political rights, has hurled from the throne
the dynasty of the Bourbons. After five and twenty
years of war and troubles, all the efforts of foreigners
have proved unable, to awaken affections that are
extinct, or wholly unknown to the present generation.
The struggle of the interests and prejudices of a few
against the enlightened state of the age, and the interests
of a great nation, is at length terminated.
“Our destinies are accomplished:
the only legitimate cause, the cause of the people,
has triumphed. Your Majesty has yielded to the
wishes of the French; you have seized anew the reins
of the state, amid the benedictions of the people
and of the army.
“France, Sire, has as a guarantee
of it her will, and her dearest interests; she has
as a guarantee of it all that your Majesty has said
to the population of the different parts of the country,
which assembled in crowds on your passage. Your
Majesty will keep your word, you will remember only
the services rendered your country; you will prove,
that in your eyes, and in your heart, whatever the
different opinions and exasperations of parties may
have been, all citizens are equal, as they are in
the eye of the law.
“Your Majesty will also forget,
that we have been the masters of the nations around
us. Generous idea! that adds another glory to
the glory already acquired.
“Already has Your Majesty traced
out to your ministers the path they have to pursue:
already have you made known to all the people by your
proclamations the maxims, by which you would have your
empire governed for the future. No war without,
unless to repel unjust aggression; no re-action within,
no arbitrary proceedings; security of person, security
of property, and the free circulation of opinions,
are the principles you have sanctioned.
“Happy those, Sire, who are
called to cooperate in so many sublime acts!
Such benefits will ensure to you from posterity, when
the days of adulation are at an end, the name of Father
of your country: they will be guarantied to our
children by the august heir, whom your Majesty is
preparing to crown in the Champ de Mai.”
The Emperor answered:
“The sentiments you have expressed
to me are mine. ’Every thing agreeably
to the sense of the nation, and every thing for France:’
such is my motto.
“I and my family, whom this
great people has raised to the French throne, and
maintained on it in spite of vicissitudes and political
tempests, will not, ought not, cannot, ever claim any
other title to it.”
The Count Defermon, father of the
presidents of the council of state, delivered to the
Emperor the following declaration, tending to prove
the nullity of the abdication of Fontainbleau:
“The council of state, in resuming
its functions, thinks it necessary to make known the
principles, by which its conduct and opinions are
guided.
“The sovereignty resides in
the people, who are the only legitimate source of
power.
“In 1789 the nation recovered
its rights, which had long been usurped, or misunderstood.
“The National Assembly abolished
the feudal monarchy, and established a constitutional
monarchy, and a representative government.
“The resistance of the Bourbons
to the wishes of the people occasioned their downfal,
and their banishment from the French territories.
“Twice the people sanctioned
by its votes the new form of government established
by its representatives.
“In the year 8th, Bonaparte,
already crowned by victory, found himself raised to
the government by the assent of the nation. A
constitution created the consular magistracy.
“The senatus consultum
of the 16th of Thermidor, year 10, named Bonaparte
consul for life.
“The senatus consultum
of the 28th of Floréal, year 12, conferred on
Napoleon the imperial dignity, and made it hereditary
in his family.
“These three solemn acts were
laid for acceptance before the people, who sanctioned
them by nearly four millions of votes.
“Accordingly, the Bourbons had
ceased to reign in France for two and twenty years;
they were forgotten there by their contemporaries;
strangers to our laws, our institutions, our manners,
our glory; and the present generation knew nothing
of them.
“In 1814 France was invaded
by the armies of the enemy, and the capital occupied.
The foreigners created a pretended provisional government.
They assembled a minority of the senators, and compelled
them, in opposition to their delegated powers and to
their will, to destroy the existing establishments,
to overturn the imperial throne, and to recall the
family of the Bourbons.
“The senate, which had been
instituted solely to maintain the constitution of
the empire, acknowledged itself, that it had no power
to alter it. It decreed, that the scheme of a
constitution, which it had prepared, should be submitted
to the people for their acceptance, and that Louis
Stanislas Xavier should be proclaimed King of the
French, as soon as he had accepted the constitution,
and sworn to observe it, and cause it to be observed.
“The abdication of the Emperor
Napoleon was solely the result of the unfortunate
situation, to which France and the Emperor had been
reduced by the events of the war, by treason, and by
the occupation of the capital. The only object
of the abdication was, to avoid a civil war, and the
shedding of French blood. Unsanctioned by the
will of the people, this act could not annul the solemn
contract, that was established between them and the
Emperor. And if Napoleon possessed the power
of abdicating the throne in his own person, he had
none to sacrifice the rights of his son, appointed
to reign after him.
“The Emperor, therefore, by
re-ascending the throne, to which the people had elevated
him, restored the people to their most sacred rights:
he only called into execution the decrees of the Representative
Assemblies, sanctioned by the nation: he returns
to reign on the only legitimate principle, that France
acknowledges and has acknowledged for five and twenty
years, and to which all the authorities bound themselves
by oaths, that they can be released from by the will
of the people alone.
“The Emperor is called upon,
to guaranty anew, by institutions, as he has engaged
to do in his proclamations to the nation and the army,
all the principles of liberty: personal freedom,
and equality of rights; the freedom of the press,
and abolition of the censorship; freedom of religious
worship; the voting of laws and contributions by the
representatives of the nation lawfully chosen; national
property, from whatever source arising; the independence
and stability of our tribunals; the responsibility
of ministers, and of all the agents of authority.
“The more perfectly to sanction
the rights and obligations of the people and the monarch,
the national institutions should be revised in a grand
assembly of the representatives already announced by
the Emperor.
“Previous to the meeting of
this grand representative assembly, the Emperor ought
to exercise, and cause to be exercised, conformably
to the existing laws and constitution, the authority
they have delegated to him, which could not be taken
from him, which he could not abdicate without the
consent of the nation, and which the wishes and general
interest of the French people render it his duty to
resume.”
The Emperor answered:
“Princes are the first citizens
of the state: their authority is more or less
extensive according to the interests of the nations
they govern: the sovereignty itself is hereditary
only because the interest of the people requires it.
I know nothing of a legitimacy extraneous to these
principles.
“I have renounced the idea of
that grand empire, of which in the course of fifteen
years I had merely laid the foundations: henceforward
the happiness and consolidation of the French empire
will be the object of all my thoughts.”
The court of cassation expressed the
same principles and the same sentiments as the council
of state.
To this the Emperor answered:
“In the earliest ages of the
French monarchy, rude tribes made themselves masters
of Gaul. The sovereignty, of course, was not
framed for the benefit of the Gauls, who were
slaves, or destitute of political rights; but for
the benefit of the conquering tribe. It can never
have been said with truth, therefore, in any period
of history, in any nation, even in the east, that
the people exist for kings. Every where it has
been established, that kings exist only for the people.
A dynasty created under circumstances, that have created
so many new interests, being itself interested in
the maintenance of the rights and properties of all,
can alone be natural and legitimate, and in possession
of strength and confidence, the two leading characters
in all government.”
The court of accounts, and the imperial
court, held the same language as the preceding authorities.
To these the Emperor answered:
“What particularly distinguishes
the imperial throne is, that it has been raised by
the nation, that it is consequently natural, and that
it guaranties the interests of all. This is the
true character of legitimacy. It is the interest
of this throne, to consolidate all that at present
exists, and all that has been done in France during
the twenty-five years of revolution. It comprises
all interests, and particularly that of the national
glory, which is not the least among them.
“Whatever has returned with
the foreign armies, whatever has been done without
consulting the nation, is null. The courts of
Grenoble and Lyons, and all the tribunals of the judicial
order, which I met with while the success of events
was yet uncertain, have shown me, that these principles
are engraved on the heart of every Frenchman.”
The reception of these public bodies
being over, there was a grand audience in the apartments
of the palace. The answers of the Emperor, repeated
with embellishments, had produced the most profound
sensation. The words national glory, liberty,
country, so long unknown and proscribed within these
walls, resounded on every side. When the emigrants
re-appeared, and the most illustrious servants of the
state were expelled, to make room for men, who had
become strangers to our manners, our institutions,
and our triumphs; you would have said, that France
existed no longer, that it had passed under the dominion
of foreigners. When Napoleon returned, our country
appeared to have returned with him: he seemed
to have brought it back from exile, and he might then
exclaim with just pride: “I am the nation.”
The example set by the magistrates
of Paris soon found numerous imitators in the departments.
The public functionaries, the judicial and administrative
authorities, which but a few days before had offered
up prayers to Heaven and to the King for the extermination
of the Corsican, the tyrant, and the usurper, were
eager to congratulate the Emperor on his miraculous
return; and to confer on him the titles of hero, deliverer,
and more especially of legitimate sovereign.
Napoleon’s progress had been
so rapid, that many addresses to the King did not
reach Paris before the King was gone; and all these
were delivered at the same time with the new addresses
voted to his successor! I remarked this to
the Emperor; who answered me with a smile of pity:
“See what men are!”
The favourites of Apollo did not fail
to offer up their obsequious incense to the god of
the day. We received from the Countess de G
some very pretty verses in honour of the violet.
Another woman, still more celebrated, the Baroness
de S, took occasion from some flattering words
said for her to M. B. C., to write an epistle to the
Emperor, which would make a curious figure at the head
of her last work.
The most rigid writers and lecturers
on the common law, who the evening before, with Cujas
and Bartholi in their hands, had formally impleaded
Napoleon, were eager to testify their admiration of
him, and proclaim him the sovereign of sovereigns.
Thus Napoleon was more honoured and
lauded than ever; and it must be confessed, that he
conducted himself so as to deserve it: on one
hand he caressed the nation, and on the other private
interests, which it is much more difficult to conciliate
than what is called the public interest.
The decrees of Lyons had sequestrated
anew the estates restored to emigrants since 1814.
Part of these had been sold by those who had recovered
them; and it was necessary, to quiet the apprehensions
of the purchasers. The Emperor declared irrevocable
all the sales, that had been completed; and confirmed
those, that had taken place subsequently to the decree,
when it could be proved, that they were not collusive.
On the other hand, the emigrants,
who had returned, had purchased property, the price
of which might not have been entirely paid: and
in order to do justice both to the emigrants and to
the sellers, he ordered, that estates recently acquired
should not be subject to sequestration, on condition
of being re-sold within a certain period.
Another decree from Lyons had indiscriminately
abolished all promotions in the legion of honour,
and in the army, made since the royal restoration.
He subjected to revision the nominations, that appeared
to him the result of favour, intrigue, and venality;
and confirmed all, that had been the reward of real
and meritorious services. He would not even allow
men’s opinions, to constitute a line of demarcation
and directed the minister, to pay regard to ancient
services rendered by officers since incorporated in
the King’s household.
He confirmed also the decorations
granted to the national guard; and distributed new
ones among the brave pupils of the polytechnical school,
whose noble conduct had so much excited the admiration
of Paris, and of foreigners, at the time of the occurrences
of 1814.
The daughters of the members of the
legion of honour had claims to his remembrance, and
his consolation, too sacred, not to participate in
his favours. He went to visit them. His presence
excited inexpressible enthusiasm among these young
orphans: they threw themselves at his feet, embraced
his knees, and watered them with their tears.
He had taken a spoon, to taste their food: after
he was gone, as every one wished to have it, they
broke it to pieces, and shared it amongst them.
Most of them had braided rings of hair, on which were
traced patriotic devices, or the ingenious expression
of their sentiments for Napoleon. The Emperor
having condescended to accept some of these, and place
them on his fingers, every one of the orphans was
desirous of obtaining the same favour: they rushed
on him, seized his hands, and in an instant covered
them with these innocent pledges of love and gratitude.
The Emperor, moved, enchanted, submitted with kind
complaisance to the gentle fetters of these amiable
infants. They ingeniously intreated him, not to
give away the rings they had presented to him; and
he promised to keep them, assuring them, that they
would be as valuable in his eyes as the jewels of
his crown.
The working class, who had surnamed
Napoleon lé grand entrepreneur, also received
its share of the imperial favours. The works
commenced in his reign, and buried in dust under that
of the Bourbons, were resumed with activity.
The capital became, as before, a vast workshop:
and the Parisians, who had learned from strangers to
perceive the beauty of their edifices, saw with a mingled
sentiment of gratitude and pride, that new marvels
were still more to embellish their majestic city.
In fine, all classes received testimonies
of the solicitude and justice of Napoleon. Must
it be said? his old companions in the island of Elba
alone were forgotten.
While Napoleon had no throne but his
rock, they had shown themselves as disinterested as
faithful: when he had recovered his crown, they
flattered themselves, that they should be recompensed
with generosity.
Some, whom honour alone had attached
to Napoleon, enjoyed in prospect the praises, titles,
ribands, that would be bestowed on them: others,
inspired with less lofty sentiments, expected benefits
more solid. The guard and its worthy chiefs were
ambitious only of the favour of retaining the glorious
title of grenadiers of the island of Elba. Vain
illusions! the Emperor’s thoughts, entirely absorbed
by other cares, were no longer turned to those brave
fellows, who had shared his exile and his misfortunes.
The moment of forgetfulness, however, had not time
to degenerate into ingratitude: it was repaired:
promotions, endowments, indemnifications, were bestowed
on them; and, if they did not feel themselves completely
satisfied with the conduct of Napoleon, they had at
least no reason to complain.
The Emperor would have wished from
feeling, and perhaps too from ostentation, to have
had it in his power, to acknowledge in a manner more
worthy of himself their services and attachment:
but he was deterred by the fear of being charged with
imitating the Bourbons, and of preferring those Frenchmen,
who had gone into exile with him, to those who had
retained their fidelity in their mother country.
These scruples appear to me unfounded.
The emigrants had sullied their native
land with blood, shed either by their own weapons,
or in the civil wars they had fomented and cherished;
and the indignant nation had long combated them, and
pursued them with its malédictions, as the enemies
of its happiness and tranquillity.
The Frenchmen who returned from the
island of Elba with Napoleon, on the contrary, had
spilt their blood in the defence of their country.
They were beloved, honoured, respected and the recompenses
the Emperor might have bestowed upon them, instead
of tending to alienate France, would have fulfilled
her wishes. She would have enjoyed it with that
feeling of pride and pleasure, which a mother experiences,
when she hears the triumphs of her children proclaimed
in the lists opened for youth, and sees their heads
adorned with the rewards of their success.
Policy, no less than justice, required,
that Napoleon should confer, even with prodigality,
his favours and benefits on men, who had sacrificed
themselves for him. In his situation it would
have been better, to have been deemed prodigal than
ungrateful: but fortune favoured him so highly,
that he might be allowed, in some degree, to neglect
the means of securing the feeble support of men.
The re-establishment of the imperial
government, which appeared as if it would experience
some obstacles, took place on all sides with a promptitude
and facility truly extraordinary. Marshal Augereau,
who had endeavoured in his proclamation of 1814 to
disgrace the Emperor, was eager to make his public
recantation in a fresh proclamation.
The Duke of Belluno, and Count
Gouvion St. Cyr, after attempting in vain to curb
their insurgent troops, were forced to shun their
resentment by flight.
The troubles excited in La Vendée
and Calvados by a few royal volunteers had been appeased,
and the perturbators disarmed.
The military household of the King
had submitted to their discharge, and readily surrendered
their horses and arms.
In fine, the royal family had evacuated
the imperial territory.
The Emperor thought proper, to acquaint
his army in person with these happy results.
“Thanks to the French people and you,”
said he, on reviewing the troops on the 27th of March,
“the imperial throne is re-established.
It is acknowledged throughout the empire, and not a
single drop of blood has been spilt. The Count
de Lille, the Count d’Artois, the Duke de Berri,
the Duke of Orleans, have passed our northern frontier,
and sought an asylum among foreigners. The tricoloured
flag waves on the towers of Calais, Dunkirk, Lille,
Valenciennes, Conde, &c. A few bands of Chouans
had attempted to form themselves in Poitou and La
Vendée: popular opinion, and the march of a few
battalions, were sufficient to disperse them.
The Duke of Bourbon, who came to excite disturbances
in the provinces, has embarked at Nantes.
“How senseless were they,”
continued the Emperor, “and how little did they
know of the nation, who imagined, that the French would
consent to receive a prince from those very hands,
that had ravaged our territory, and, aided by treason,
had for a moment obscured our laurels!”
The King, who at first took refuge
at Lille, had in fact just retired to Ghent.
His Majesty had given orders to his household and the
princes, to join him in the former city, where it had
been apparently his intention, to take up his residence,
and convene the chambers. But marshal the Duke
of Treviso, governor of that division, declared to
him, that he would no longer answer for his troops,
if the musketeers, the body guards, &c., entered the
place; and advised him to repair to Dunkirk, which,
from its geographical position, and the attachment
of its inhabitants, afforded him an opportunity of
awaiting the issue of events without danger.
M. de Blacas and the emigrants with the King remonstrated
with him strongly, that he would not be out of danger
there; and that he could no longer be safe from the
pursuit of Napoleon, except in a foreign country.
The Duke of Treviso still insisted on the contrary:
and the King, in spite of the alarm and entreaties
of the Count de Blacas and the other courtiers, had
resolved to follow the advice of the marshal, when
some despatches from the Count d’Artois, received
in the course of the night, determined him to pass
the frontier.
The Emperor thought at first, that
the design of Louis XVIII. was to return to England.
He was glad of this: and it was not without extreme
vexation, that he learned the intention of this Prince,
to remain on the Belgic frontiers, observing the course
of affairs. But if this resolution, to which
perhaps the King was indebted for the recovery of
his throne, was displeasing to Napoleon, it never inspired
him with the criminal desire, as some wicked writers
have pretended, of making any attempts against the
lives or liberty of the Bourbons.
The orders given to General Excelmans
merely were, to drive the King and the Princes out
of France step by step. He was never commanded,
“either to secure their persons, or to kill them
in case of resistance.”
The instructions given at the same
time to Marshal Ney, sent on a mission to the frontiers
of the North and East, directed him also in express
words, “to cause the royal family to be respected,
and facilitate its procuring the means of quitting
France freely and quietly.”
It has been asserted, that the Duke
of Bassano, who had the temporary charge of the port-folio
of the home department, had sent orders to M. Simeon,
then royal prefect at Lille, to arrest the King.
The Duke of Bassano, indignant at such an odious charge,
would not quit France, without having refuted it.
He proposed, to summon M. Simeon to declare the truth;
and his declaration would have been made public through
the means of the newspapers and the press, if the
police had not opposed it.
The King quitted Lille on the 23d
of March. The Duke of Orleans, who had attended
his Majesty, and whom the King on his departure had
invested with the command of that place, did not quit
it till twenty-four hours after; when he addressed
the following letter to Marshal Mortier.
“I commit entirely to your hands,
my dear Marshal, the command which I was so happy
as to exercise with you in the department of the North.
I am too good a Frenchman, to sacrifice the interests
of France, because fresh misfortunes compel me to
quit it. I go to bury myself in retirement and
oblivion. The King being no longer in France,
I cannot issue orders in his name: and nothing
remains for me, but to absolve you from all obedience
to the orders I have already transmitted to you; requesting
you, to do whatever your own excellent judgment, and
pure patriotism, shall suggest to you as most conducive
to the interests of France, and most agreeable to
the duties you have to fulfil.”
The Emperor, after having read this
letter, turned to the Duke of Bassano, and said:
“See what the Duke of Orleans writes to Mortier;
this letter does him honour. His heart was always
French.”
I then informed him, that I had been
assured, that the Duke of Orleans, when he parted
from his officers, said to one of them, Colonel Athalin:
“Go, sir, resume the national cockade: I
take a pride in having worn it, and I wish I could
wear it still.” The Emperor appeared struck
with these words, and made no reply. A few minutes
after he asked me, if I had not a letter from Madame
the Duchess of Orleans. I delivered it to him:
he read it, and said: “Let his mother be
treated with the regard he merits.”
And he ordered, that the duchess, whose property had
just been sequestrated, should receive annually from
the public treasury three hundred thousand francs as
an indemnification. At the same time another
indemnification of a hundred and fifty thousand francs
was granted to the Duchess of Bourbon.
The Duke of Bourbon, though the Emperor
had announced his embarkation, did not sail however
till several days afterward. His presence and
his proclamation had produced a partial rising in
the circle of Beaupreau; but convinced by his own
eyes, and by the reports of his principal officers,
that the great body of the Vendeans would not stir,
he yielded to the wishes of Colonel Noirot, commandant
of the gendarmerie, expressed in the following letter:
“Monseigneur,
“It will not be in vain, I am
persuaded, that I make an appeal to your magnanimity.
It is in your power, with a single word, to calm an
effervescence, the first results of which may once
more stain with blood the fields of the too unhappy
Vendée: this word your Highness will pronounce,
and every thing will be restored to order. You
will be aware likewise, Monseigneur, that a longer
stay in the circle of Beaupreau, while it endangers
the internal security of the country, will also endanger
the personal safety of your Highness.
“Deign then, I conjure you,
Monseigneur, to yield to the wishes I entertain
for your happiness, and for that of my country.
For all the means of safety, which your Highness may
desire, to repair to the place of destination you
may choose, I will engage.”
This letter, which I take a pleasure
in quoting, to prove what was the language of the
men of the 20th of March, was not without effect.
The Duke of Bourbon directed his aide-de-camp to have
an interview with Colonel Noirot and it was determined,
that his Highness should quit la Vendée, and embark
at Nantes for England.
For reasons with which I am unacquainted,
the prince did not fulfil his engagements. In
fact, he quitted Beaupreau, but still roamed about
the coast some time with a fictitious passport, and
under a borrowed name. General
recognised him, but respected his disguise. The
Emperor approved this deference, and gave orders, that
he should merely be obliged to depart: the father
of the Duke of Enghien was become sacred to him, and
to France.
Of all the family of the Bourbons
the Duke and Duchess of Angoulême alone persisted
in struggling against their ill-fortune.
She was at Bordeaux at the time of
the landing. The entrance of Napoleon into Paris,
the flight of the King, and the general defection
of the army, did not abate her courage. She made
the national guard take up arms: she hastened
to the barracks, to harangue the soldiers, and remind
them of what they owed to their oaths and to their
King. Numerous battalions of volunteers were
instantly formed, and directed by her orders, to defend
the avenues to the city, intercept all communication,
and prevent popular commotions.
General Clausel, however, appointed
by the Emperor head commandant of the 11th division,
had advanced as far as St. Andre de Cubsac, six leagues
from Bordeaux, at the head of about five and twenty
gendarmes collected on the road, and of a hundred
and fifty men from the garrison of Blayes, who, informed
of his arrival by his emissaries, had come to meet
him.
On his approach, a battalion of volunteers,
posted at Cubsac with two pieces of cannon, retreated
hastily to St. Vincent, and there joined some other
volunteers, to defend with them the passage of the
Dordogne.
The soldiers of General Clausel attempted
to seize the flying bridge, and were saluted with
several discharges of artillery and small arms, which
they received without returning. Their chief,
desirous of avoiding a civil war, requested, that
some person might be sent, to hold a parley with him.
The Bordelese having deputed their commandant, M.
de Martignac, for this purpose, he charged this officer,
to make known to them, that he had no design of making
any attempts against their persons or property; and
that he conjured them, in the name of their country,
not to spill the blood of Frenchmen to no purpose.
Nevertheless some hostile appearances
were continued on both sides; but the royal volunteers
were alarmed at the sight of three boats, which they
supposed to be filled with troops, and took flight.
General Clausel, thus become master
of the Dordogne, was preparing to cross it, when M.
de Martignac returned to inform him, that Madame the
Duchess of Angoulême consented to retire, and that
the city should be delivered up to him in twenty-four
hours.
Madame, instead of fulfilling this
double promise, allowed herself to yield to the desire
and hope of prolonging the defence. She assembled
the national guard, and made fresh attempts to bring
over the troops of the garrison to the royal party.
General Clausel perceived her at a
distance reviewing the national guards and volunteers:
he ordered M. de Martignac to be called back, and
complained of the promises made him not being fulfilled.
He urged in excuse, that the national guard and the
garrison were no longer disposed to surrender the
city. The general, perceiving that the Bordelese
flattered themselves with being seconded by the troops
of the line, assured M. de Martignac, that, on the
contrary, they only waited for a concerted signal,
to declare themselves in favour of the imperial cause.
M. de Martignac appearing to doubt this, the general
ordered a flag to be waved in the air, and immediately
the tricoloured standard was hoisted on Trompette
castle.
The Bordelese, astonished and affrighted,
requested a capitulation. General Clausel was
eager to grant all their proposals, and the next day
they opened the gates of the city to him.
The Emperor was well pleased with
the happy issue of this affair. He gave orders,
to publish the report of General Clausel immediately:
but as this report was a mere military statement, he
added to it himself the supplementary particulars
below, which he directed to be inserted in the Moniteur
under the head of Bordeaux.
“The firm and courageous conduct
of General Clausel has prevented great evils:
the passage of the Dordogne made a strong impression
here. Before he reached la Bastide,
the Duchess of Angoulême, feeling an alarm she was
unable to conceal, sent him a promise, that she would
quit Bordeaux in the morning of the 1st of April; which
induced General Clausel, to halt at la Bastide,
in front of Bordeaux, on the right bank of the Garonne,
where he arrived on the 31st of March in the evening.
The Duchess of Angoulême thought proper, to avail herself
of this delay, and break her promise: she went
to the barracks, caused the troops to be assembled,
and endeavoured to persuade them, to oppose the entrance
of General Clausel into Bordeaux. The officers
of all ranks told her plainly, that they would pay
her all the respect due to her unfortunate situation,
and to her sex, but that, being Frenchmen themselves,
no motive could induce them, to take up arms against
Frenchmen. The Duchess shed abundance of tears:
she requested, that the troops would at least remain
neutral, if the national guards should be willing
to fight for her. The officers answered, that
they would not fire on the national guard; but they
would not suffer the national guard, to fire on the
troops of General Clausel: they would not allow
a single drop of French blood to be spilt. The
soldiers joined with one voice in the sentiments of
their officers: the Duchess retired with alarm
in her heart, and threats in her mouth: she was
all trembling. When she reached the quay, where
the national guard was under arms, she was received
in profound silence. A murmur pervaded the ranks
of “No fighting! no civil war!” The Duchess
hastened to retire to the imperial palace, where she
gave orders for her departure. At eight o’clock
she had quitted Bordeaux. The fire she had kindled
was not extinguished in every bosom. The national
guard, which had just conducted itself so prudently,
had in company with it some unruly persons. These
were the dregs of the people, forming the bulk of
the companies of royal volunteers, who had been bribed
to enlist, and reckoned upon plunder. Their hopes
were already disappointed by the firmness of the national
guard. A small number of the most outrageous
fired on the company of M. Troplong, who was reputed
to be of the soundest principles. The national
guard returned the fire. The volunteers fled,
but Captain Troplong had received a mortal wound.
He has just been interred with military honours.
More than ten thousand persons attended the funeral
of this excellent citizen; the regret occasioned by
his death suspended for a moment the gaiety of the
people, happy in being at length freed from the evils,
with which they were threatened.”
The energy and intrepidity, which
the granddaughter of Maria Theresa displayed on this
occasion, excited the praise of the Emperor, and drew
from him the well known phrase: “She is
the only man in the family.”
He no less admired the firm and respectful
demeanour maintained by the regiments of the garrison,
amid the provocations and reproaches of the Duchess.
“Every thing that passed at Bordeaux,”
said he, “is truly extraordinary; and I know
not which most demands our astonishment, the noble
boldness of Madame d’Angoulême, or the magnanimous
patience of my soldiers.”
The effervescence of the Bordelese
having subsided, Provence and Languedoc, where the
Duke of Angoulême had excited and maintained the flames
of insurrection, still remained to be pacified.
This prince, having heard at Toulouse,
that the Emperor had landed in the gulf of Juan, repaired
immediately to the principal towns in the South, and
made the partisans of the Bourbons and of royalty take
up arms.
Three thousand two hundred Marseillese,
and three thousand five hundred volunteers from Nismes,
Avignon, and Montpelier, ranged themselves under his
standards.
The 10th, 53d, and 83d, regiments
of the line, containing about nine hundred men each;
The depots of the 9th and 87th of
foot, about five hundred and fifty strong;
Two hundred and fifty chasseurs a
cheval of the 14th regiment, a hundred and fifty
artillerymen, and three hundred soldiers of the royal
regiment of foreigners, were drawn from their respective
garrisons; and formed, with the royal volunteers, an
army of twelve thousand men; which must necessarily
be increased by the levies daily made in the provinces,
that continued subject to the royal government, and
by the succours, which the Prince had hastened to demand
from the King of Sardinia, and from Switzerland, and
which he hoped to obtain from them.
The Duke of Angoulême divided his army into two corps.
The first, commanded by General Ernouf,
under whose orders were Major-Generals Gardanne and
Loverdo, proceeded through Sisteron for Grenoble.
The second, commanded by the Prince
in person, and under his orders by Lieutenant-general
Monnier, Baron Damas, and Viscount Descars, took the
road of Valence.
These two corps, after having reduced
the country to submission, and rallied the royalists,
were to join at Grenoble, and march together to Lyons.
The advanced guard of the second corps,
conducted by M. Descars, met no serious resistance,
till it came to pass the Drôme.
General De Belle, at the head of a
few hussars of the 4th, a battalion of the 39th, and
about eight hundred national guards, had suffered
himself to be driven from Loriol, and retired as well
as he could behind the Drôme.
The volunteers of Vaucluse, covered
by the royal artillery, forded the river, and came
and took post on the left flank of the national guards.
At the same moment the Prince directed the 10th of
the line, to attack the bridge. This manoeuvre
did not intimidate the national guards; they stood
firm; and the 10th, notwithstanding the ardour, with
which it was inspired by the example of the Duke of
Angoulême, was on the point of giving way; when several
of the light infantry, who were at their head, discovered
among their antagonists some of their ancient comrades.
They began with a mutual cessation of firing, and
finished with embracing amid shouts of Long live the
Emperor.
During this conversation and embracing,
the rest of the 10th regiment recovered ground.
The imperials, supposing they were coming to join
them, advanced without distrust: a volley undeceived
them: the troops of General De Belle were thrown
into disorder, he made no attempt to rally them, and
the rout became complete. Part of the imperials
were made prisoners by the royalists; others took
refuge in the mountains, or went to carry the news
of their defeat to Grenoble or Valence.
The next day, the 3d of April, the
Duke of Angoulême and his victorious army entered
Valence, and proceeded without loss of time to Romans
on the Isère.
The first corps, after having occupied
Sisteron, separated into two columns: one, with
General Loverdo at its head, proceeded to Lamure;
the other, commanded by General Gardanne, having taken
Gap in its way, advanced as far as Travers; where
the garrison of Grenoble, and the national guards
of Vizille, Lamure, and the surrounding communes, had
just taken up a position.
Hitherto every thing had proved favourable
to the wishes of the royal army: it marched from
one success to another; and the noise of its victories,
swelled by fear and rumour, had spread consternation
and dismay as far as Grenoble and Lyons.
The Emperor himself was uneasy.
On leaving Lyons he had foreseen the possibility of
a partial rising in the south; and, relying on the
energy and patriotism of the Dauphinese, he had entrusted
to them the care of defending their territory and
their capital. But, if they were strong enough
to repel the aggressions of the royalists, they were
not in a condition to resist four thousand soldiers,
who had embraced their cause, and fought in their
ranks.
General Grouchy had orders, to hasten
to Lyons, and raise in mass the national guards of
Dauphiny, the Lyonnais, and Burgundy.
At the name of the Emperor and of
their country all were in motion: the patriots
of la Drôme and the Isère descended from their mountains;
the Lyonese quitted their workshops; the Burgundians
spontaneously began their march with half-pay officers
at their head.
This patriotic burst was so unanimous,
that the roads were instantly covered with national
guards; and General Corbineau, whom the Emperor had
despatched to accelerate their march, was obliged,
on the contrary, to retard it. But all these
arrangements, sad presages of a civil war, were happily
unnecessary.
The troops of General Gardanne, during
their stay at Gap, became acquainted with the Emperor’s
proclamations. These had awakened their remembrances,
electrified their minds, and the 58th mounted the
tricoloured cockade.
The defection of this regiment was
soon known to the division of General Loverdo; and,
in spite of this general’s efforts, a part of
the 14th chasseurs, and the whole of the 83d, equally
embraced the imperial cause. On the other soldiers,
though faithful in appearance, the generals could
no longer confide: “they could not speak
to a single inhabitant of the country, without receiving
impressions absolutely inimical to the party of the
King,” and they expected every moment, to
see them go over to the enemy.
General Loverdo, impatient to give
battle, and imagining, that he could dispense with
their assistance, attempted to force the defile of
Saulces, in advance of Gap, supported only by his royal
volunteers: but this attack, as rash as it was
useless, did not succeed, and he was forced to fall
back to Sisteron.
The second corps, restrained by the
presence of the Duke of Angoulême, had lost but a
small number of soldiers. The order to advance
had just been given, when the Prince received the
most disheartening news from all parts at once.
On one hand he was informed of the
defection of the regular troops under General Ernouf,
and his forced retreat to Sisteron.
On another he heard, that General
Grouchy was advancing to meet him with a formidable
force.
From a third source of intelligence
he learned, that the royal party at Nismes, and at
Toulouse, had dispersed without resistance: that
M. Vitrolles, the head of the committee of insurrection,
had been arrested; and that the patriots, and the
troops of the 9th division, united under the orders
of General Gilly, having marched to take him in the
rear, had retaken the bridge of St. Esprit by assault,
and passed the Rhone.
In fine, despatches from Turin announced
to him, that he must no longer reckon upon any assistance
from the Swiss, or upon the promises of the King of
Sardinia.
The Prince in consequence ordered
a retreat to be sounded, and retired to Valence.
The Emperor, who, according to custom,
took the trouble to compose himself the articles in
the Moniteur relative to this little war, gave the
following account of the evacuation of Valence.
“Valence, the 7th of April.
The Duke of Angoulême has made a sad figure here.
The alarm bell sounded throughout Dauphiny, and numerous
battalions of the national guards departed for Lyons.
The Duke of Angoulême, informed of their arrival,
set off helter skelter with the four thousand insurgents,
who are under his orders. The troops of the line,
informed by our citizens, that we were engaged in the
cause of the nation against a few privileged families,
of the people against the nobility, and in short of
the revolution against the counter-revolution, suddenly
changed sides. The army however reckons three
traitors, who appear to have taken the part of the
enemies of their country: they are Generals Ernouf,
Monnier, and D’Aultannie.” He forgot
General Loverdo.
The Emperor was equally careful, to
make public the correspondence, that was intercepted:
and as some announced the intention of separating
the chaff from the wheat, and throwing it into the
fire; others, of hanging all the rebels, without
exception, and without mercy; and, in fine, others,
invited Spain, Switzerland, and the King of Piedmont,
to come and reduce France to reason; they contributed
not less powerfully than the success of the imperial
army, to detach from the cause of the Bourbons every
Frenchman, who was an enemy to treachery, hanging,
and foreigners.
General Grouchy, informed of the retreat
of the Duke of Angoulême, sent some light troops in
pursuit of him. Most of the chasseurs of the
14th, and of the artillerymen, joined the imperialists.
The volunteers of the south, who had hitherto set
no bounds to their presumptuous hopes, now found none
to their fears. As cowardly in adversity, as
they were arrogant in prosperity, they abandoned their
general at the approach of danger; and all, with the
exception of a few hundreds of brave fellows, sought
safety in flight.
The Duke of Angoulême, surrounded
by the feeble remnants of their battalions, and by
the 10th of the line, which still remained faithful,
continued his retrograde march night and day; and traversed
in silence the places, which his army had made ring
with the shouts of victory but a few days before.
The mountaineers, who had suffered so much from the
exactions and ill treatment of the royal volunteers,
now repeated in their turn “Wo to the vanquished!”
and did not allow a moment’s rest to the Duke
of Angoulême and his followers. Pressed on one
side by the columns of Grouchy, on the other by the
troops of General Gilly; shut in, without hope of
succour, between the Drôme, the Rhone, the Durance,
and the mountains, the Duke of Angoulême had only
two resources: one was, to abandon his army, and
get over the mountains to Marseilles or Piedmont;
the other, to submit, with his companions in misfortune,
to the law of the conqueror.
The Prince would not separate his
fate from that of his army. He consented to surrender.
Baron de Damas and General Gilly regulated the conditions
of the capitulation. It was agreed, that the Prince
should disband his army, and have liberty to embark
at Cette. As soon as this intelligence was
announced by a telegraphic despatch, it was immediately
made known to the Emperor by the Duke of Bassano, who
prevailed on him, though opposed by several distinguished
persons, to return an answer, by the same mode of
conveyance, approving of the capitulation. At
the same instant a second despatch announced, that
General Grouchy refused to sign the treaty, unless
he had the consent of the Emperor, and the Duke of
Angoulême was deemed a prisoner. Upon this the
Duke of Bassano hastened to transmit the first orders
of Napoleon, and delayed informing him of the impediment
to the ratification, till night rendered any new orders
by telegraph impracticable. Being made acquainted
with this noble daring of his minister, instead of
reprimanding him, the Emperor dictated to him the
following letter:
“M. lé Count Grouchy, the
ordinance of the king, dated on the 6th of March,
and the declaration signed at Vienne on the 13th by
his ministers, would authorize me to treat the Duke
of Angoulême, as that ordinance, and that declaration,
would have had me and my family treated: but,
persevering in that disposition, which induced me to
ordain, that the members of the Bourbon family might
have free egress from France, my intention is, that
you give orders for the Duke of Angoulême to be conducted
to Cette, where he shall be embarked, and that
you watch over his safety, and prevent him from receiving
any ill treatment. You will only take care to
recover the money that has been taken from the public
offices, and to require the Duke of Angoulême to engage
to restore the diamonds of the crown, which are the
property of the nation. You will at the same
time make known to him the provisions of the laws
of the national assemblies, which have been renewed,
and which apply to those members of the Bourbon family,
who shall re-enter the French territories,”
&c.
While awaiting the decision of Napoleon,
the Duke of Angoulême was strictly watched. He
supported this fresh disgrace with firmness and tranquillity.
The Marquis de Riviere, informed of his detention,
threatened Count Grouchy, if he did not restore him
to liberty, to surrender Marseilles to the English,
and raise up all Provence. These empty threats
had no effect. The fate of the duke did not depend
on Count de Grouchy: it was in opposition to
his own feelings, that he had ventured to lay a sacrilegious
hand on this prince; and he prayed sincerely, that
the decision of the Emperor would allow him to break
his chains.
As soon as the decision reached him,
the general hastened to insure the Duke of Angoulême
the means of embarking speedily; and with religious
zeal took the necessary measures, for his being treated
on the passage with due respect.
The prince, on his arrival at Cette,
embarked immediately, and sailed for Cadiz.
His capitulation and departure soon
led to the submission of Marseilles: and, thanks
to the prudence and firmness of the Prince of Essling,
governor of that division, the royal standard was hauled
down, and the tricoloured flag hoisted in its stead,
without any disturbance or effusion of blood.
The Emperor named General Grouchy
marshal of the empire; not because he entertained
any great admiration of his conduct, for he was aware,
that he had but faintly pressed the Duke of Angoulême;
but in order to give some splendor to the disgrace
of the prince, and discourage the royalists in other
parts of France. Resolving at the same time to
punish the treason committed by the 10th at the passage
of the Drôme, he decreed, that this regiment should
wear a piece of crape on its colours, till it had
washed in the blood of the enemy those arms, which
it had stained with the blood of Frenchmen.
By the telegraph the Emperor was informed
of the submission of Marseilles, and the entire pacification
of the south, just as he was going to review the national
guard of Paris. It was always in similar circumstances,
that great news reached the Emperor: it seemed
as if fortune, attentive to please him, sought to
enhance her gifts by bestowing them apropos.
Ever since his arrival he had been intending to have
this review, but the successive inspections of the
troops of the line had prevented him. Some persons
did not fail to ascribe this delay, so easily to be
accounted for, to his fear of the sentiments and bayonets
of the legions of Paris. Meantime some grenadiers
of the royal ex-volunteers indulged in threats and
imprecations against him. This was enough to
terrify some of the alarmists of the court; and they
requested Napoleon to mix a few battalions of his guards
in the review, by way of precaution. The Emperor
rejected their entreaties, and was angry at their
fears: nevertheless, they caused him to be attended,
without his knowledge, by ten or a dozen grenadiers,
who were directed not to lose sight of him for a moment.
While the Emperor was walking his
horse along the ranks, his escort had followed him
without his paying any attention to it: but when
he set off at a gallop, he perceived, that his grenadiers
were galloping after him, and stopped. “What
do you do there?” said he to one of them:
“Go about your business!” The old grumbler,
who knew that apprehensions were entertained for the
life of his general, appeared disposed not to obey.
The Emperor then took hold of him by his hairy cap,
and, giving it a hearty shake, repeated with a smile
his order to him to retire: “Go all of
you away: I am surrounded by none but good Frenchmen;
I am as safe with them as with you.” The
national guards, who heard these words, cried out
spontaneously, “Yes, yes, Sire, you are right;
we would all defend your life at the expense of our
own.” Encouraged by the familiarity which
the Emperor displayed towards them, they quitted their
ranks, and crowded round him: some pressed his
hands, others kissed theirs to him; all expressed their
satisfaction and attachment by continued shouts of
“Long live the nation! Long live the Emperor!”
After this unexpected scene, the Emperor
proceeded with his review: he then caused a circle
of officers to be formed, alighted, and addressed
them nearly in the following terms:
“Soldiers of the national guard
of Paris, I am well pleased to see you. Fifteen
months ago I formed you for the preservation of tranquillity
in the capital, and for its security. You have
fulfilled my expectations. You have shed your
blood in defence of Paris; and if hostile troops entered
your walls, the blame falls not on you, but on treason,
and above all on that fatality, which attaches itself
to our affairs under adverse circumstances.
“The royal throne was not adapted
to France: it gave the people no security for
its most valuable interests; it was imposed upon us
by foreigners. I am arrived, equipped with all
the strength of the people and of the army, to obliterate
this stain, and restore the honour and glory of France
to all their lustre.
“Soldiers of the national guard,
this very morning the telegraph of Lyons has informed
me, that the tricoloured flag is waving at Antibes
and at Marseilles. The discharge of a hundred
cannon on our frontiers will proclaim to foreign nations,
that our civil discords are at an end: I say
foreign nations, because we yet know of none that are
enemies. If they assemble their troops, we will
assemble ours. All our armies are composed of
brave men, who have distinguished themselves in various
battles, and who will display to foreigners a barrier
of iron; while numerous battalions of grenadiers and
chasseurs of the national guards will secure our frontiers.
I shall not interfere with the affairs of foreign
nations: wo to those governments, that shall
interfere with ours! Misfortunes have tempered
anew the character of the French people: it has
resumed that youth, that vigour, which astonished
Europe twenty years ago.
“Soldiers, you have been obliged
to wear colours proscribed by the nation. But
the national colours remained in your hearts:
you now swear, to take them always for your rallying
signal, and to defend the imperial throne, the only
and natural guarantie of our rights; you swear never
to suffer foreigners, in whose country we have appeared
repeatedly as masters, to interfere with our constitution
or government. In fine, you swear, to sacrifice
every thing to the honour and independence of France.”
This oath was pronounced with enthusiasm.
The national guard showed, that it was not afraid
of being taken at its word.
Apprehensions had been entertained,
that the guards, who had long borne the Parisians
a grudge for having surrendered so promptly in 1814,
would indulge in some offensive reproaches: but
Napoleon had enjoined his grenadiers to maintain silence;
and, in order to complete the reconciliation, he caused
it to be cemented by a dinner, to which the imperial
guards invited the national guard and the garrison
of Paris.
Fifteen thousand soldiers of every
description assembled at the Champ de Mars
under the eyes of the people of Paris: the joyous
songs of the soldiers and citizens answered each other
by turns, and gave a truly national character to this
festival.
When the repast was over, a numerous
crowd of soldiers, officers, and national guards,
set off for the Tuileries, carrying the bust of Napoleon
crowned with laurels. When they arrived before
his Majesty’s windows, they saluted him with
thousands and thousands of acclamations; and
then they repaired to la Place Vendome, where they
devoutly deposited at the foot of the monument raised
to the glory of our armies the image of the hero,
who had led them to victory. The Emperor, as
soon as he was informed of it, ordered me to write
to the minister of the police, to have the bust removed
in the night. “It is not after bacchanalian
orgies,” said he, proudly, “that my image
should be placed on the column.”
Every body, in fact, knows, that the
statue of Napoleon, by which this monument was formerly
surmounted, had been pulled down in the early days
of the restoration; and it was not for individual and
unauthorized citizens to repair this affront.
A few royalists, at the head of whom
figured M. de Maubreuil and M. Sostene de la
Rochefoucault, were guilty of this profanation.
M. de Rochefoucault, whose family had shared so largely
in the gifts and favours of Napoleon, himself put
a rope about the neck of his benefactor, with intention
to have it dragged through the mud by some vagabonds,
whom he had hired: but the statue mocked his endeavours;
and the only fruit he reaped from them was the reprobation
of honest men, and the contempt of foreigners.
The column itself was long offensive
to the jealous eyes of the enemies of our glory.
They conspired its destruction; and would have accomplished
it, had they dared. History, which leaves nothing
unpunished, will brand, I trust, these unworthy Frenchmen,
these new Vandals, with eternal disgrace. It
will inscribe their names, and their sacrilegious
wishes, on the foot of the immortal column, which
they wanted to overturn. No doubt it will also
tell, that the federates, the half-pay officers, and
all the partisans of Napoleon, whom some have been
pleased to represent as madmen, as robbers, respected
during the hundred days the statue of Henry IV.; though
this statue, placed within reach of their blows, and
constructed of frail materials, would have fallen
with the slightest shock.
Napoleon had said to the national
guard of Paris, “We yet know of none that are
enemies:” and these words were true.
It had been remarked, that the foreign troops concentrated
themselves on our frontiers, but none of their dispositions
appeared hostile, and Napoleon might still reasonably
hope, that his care to maintain peace would not be
fruitless.
On the very day of his entry into
Lyons, he had hastened to commission Prince Joseph,
to declare to the Austrian and Russian ministers at
the Helvetic diet, that he was ready to ratify the
treaty of Paris.
When he arrived in the capital, he
found that the foreign ministers, particularly Baron
de Vincent, the Austrian minister, and M. Boudiakeen,
Russian charge d’affaire, had not yet quitted
it, for want of passports.
He caused the departure of M. de Vincent
and M. de Boudiakeen to be delayed; and directed the
Duke of Vicenza to see them, and assure them anew
of his pacific disposition.
Baron de Vincent at first refused
all kind of communication or conferences; but at length
he consented to meet M. de Vicenza at the house of
a third person. They had a conference together
at Madame de Souza’s. M. de Vincent did
not conceal the resolution of the allies, to oppose
Napoleon’s retaining the throne: but he
hinted, that in his opinion there might not be the
same repugnance to his son. He engaged, however,
to make known the sentiments of Napoleon to the Emperor
of Austria; and consented to take charge of a letter
for the Empress Marie Louise.
M. de Boudiakeen, after having equally
refused the conference proposed by the Duke of Vicenza,
finished also with accepting it. It was agreed,
that they should meet at the house of Mademoiselle
Cauchelet, lady of the bedchamber to the Princess
Hortense.
M. de Jaucourt had forgotten to take
out of the port-folio of foreign affairs a secret
treaty, by which England, Austria, and France, had
mutually engaged to oppose, peaceably or by force,
the dismemberment of Saxony, which Russia and Prussia
openly conspired.
The Emperor thought, that this treaty
might perhaps alienate these two powers from the Bourbon
interest, and generate distrust and discord between
the allies. He directed the Duke of Vicenza, to
show it to the Russian minister; and represent it
to him as a fresh proof of the ingratitude, with which
the court of the Tuileries repaid the numerous benefits
of Alexander. The existence of this triple alliance
was wholly unknown to M. de Boudiakeen, and appeared
to cause him as much surprise as dissatisfaction.
But he declared, that he was too well acquainted with
the principles of his sovereign, to venture to flatter
himself, that the circumstance of this treaty, or any
other, could produce a favourable change in his disposition.
He promised, however, to make a faithful report to
him of the conference he had had with M. de Vicenza;
and to express to him the desire, manifested by the
Emperor Napoleon, of becoming again the ally and friend
of Russia.
The Emperor, in order to give more
efficacy to his proposals, directed the Princess Hortense,
to confirm them in person to the Emperor Alexander.
He also caused letters to be written to Prince Eugene,
and to the Grand Duchess Stephanie of Baden, to request
them, to renew the same assurances to that sovereign,
and to neglect no means of detaching him from the
coalition.
In fine, the Emperor directed overtures
to be made to the cabinet of London, by means of a
person pointed out by the Duke of Otranto; and in
order to gain the suffrage of the parliament, and give
the English ministry a pledge of his good intentions
beforehand, he abolished the slave trade by a spontaneous
decree.
After having taken these indirect
steps, Napoleon thought his duty as well as his dignity
required him, to give a solemn and authentic character
to the manifestation of his pacific intentions.
Accordingly he wrote to the foreign
sovereigns a letter couched in the following terms:
“Sire, my brother,
“You will have heard in the
course of last month of my return to the French coast,
my entering Paris, and the departure of the Bourbon
family. The true nature of these events must now
be known to your Majesty: they are the work of
an irresistible power, the work and the unanimous
will of a great nation, who knows its duties and its
rights. The dynasty, which force had bestowed
on the French people, was not formed for them:
the Bourbons would not accommodate themselves either
to their sentiments, or to their manners. France
could not but separate itself from them. Her
voice called for a deliverer: the expectations,
that had induced me, to make the greatest of all sacrifices,
had been frustrated. I came, and from the spot
where I touched the shore I was conducted by the love
of my people to the bosom of my capital. The
first wish of my heart is, to repay such great affection
by the maintenance of an honourable tranquillity.
The re-establishment of the imperial throne being
necessary to the happiness of the French, nothing
can be more pleasing to my thoughts, than to render
it at the same time advantageous to the consolidation
of the tranquillity of Europe. Sufficient glory
had crowned the standards of the different nations
by turns; the vicissitudes of fate have occasioned
a sufficient succession of great successes and great
defeats: a nobler career now opens itself to sovereigns,
and I am the first to enter it. After having
exhibited to the world the spectacle of great battles,
it will be more pleasing, henceforth to know no rivalry
but that of the advantages of peace, no strife but
the sacred striving after the happiness of nations.
France takes a pleasure in frankly proclaiming this
noble end of all her wishes. Jealous of her own
independence, the invariable principle of her politics
will be the most absolute respect for the independence
of other nations. If such be the personal sentiments
of your Majesty, as I am happy to persuade myself,
the general tranquillity is ensured for a long time
to come; and justice, sitting on the confines of states,
will be sufficient alone to guard their frontiers.
“Paris, the 4th
of April.”
The Duke of Vicenza received orders,
personally to express to the foreign ministers the
sentiments, with which the Emperor was animated:
but the couriers, who carried his despatches, could
not reach the places of their destination; one was
arrested at Kehl, another at Mayence; a third, sent
off for Italy, could not get beyond Turin; the communications
were interrupted. The arrangements of the declaration
of the congress of Vienna of the 13th of March were
acted upon already.
This declaration, transmitted directly
by the emissaries of the King to the prefects of the
frontier cities, and distributed by the royalists,
was in circulation at Paris. The inferior papers
had announced its appearance, and united in asserting,
that such an act was unworthy of the allied sovereigns,
and could only be the work of calumny and malevolence.
However, when it became impossible
to question its legitimacy, it was necessary to come
to the resolution of no longer making a mystery of
it to the French people; and accordingly the following
account was given of it in the Moniteur on the 13th
of April.
“Council of Ministers.
“Sitting of
the 29th of March.
“The Duke of Otranto, minister
of the general police, states, that he is about to
read to the council a declaration, dated Vienna the
13th, which is supposed to have been issued by the
congress:
“That this declaration, as it
contains an incentive to the assassination of the
Emperor, appears to him apocryphal: that, if it
should prove genuine, it would be unexampled in the
history of the world: that the libellous style,
in which it is written, gives room to suppose, it
ought to be classed among the papers fabricated by
party-spirit, and by those pamphleteers, who of late
years have foisted themselves uncommissioned into
all state affairs: that it pretends to be signed
by the English ministers; but it is impossible to
suppose, that the ministers of a free nation, and particularly
Lord Wellington, could have taken a step inconsistent
with the legislation of their country, and with their
own characters: that it pretends to be signed
by the ministers of Austria; but it is impossible to
conceive, whatever political dissensions may subsist
between them, that a father could call for the assassination
of his son: that, contrary to every principle
of religion and morality, it is derogatory to the
honourable character of the sovereigns, whose mandates
are thus compromised by the libellists: that
this declaration has been known several days, but,
from the considerations abovementioned, it could not
be considered otherwise than as deserving the profoundest
contempt: that it was not deemed fit to engage
the attention of the ministry, till official reports
from Metz and Strasburg made known, that it had been
brought into France by couriers from the Prince of
Benevento; a fact confirmed by the result of the investigation
that took place, and the interrogatories put:
in fine, that it is proved, that this paper, which
could not have been signed by the ministers of Austria,
Russia, and England, was issued by the legation of
the Count of Lille at Vienna; which legation had added
to the crime of provoking assassination that of falsifying
the signature of the members of the congress.
“The pretended declaration of
the congress, the reports from Metz and Strasburg,
as well as the investigation and interrogatories conducted
by order of the minister of the general police, which
ascertain, that the said declaration proceeded from
the plenipotentiaries of the Count of Lille at Vienna,
will be sent to the presidents of the sections of
the council.
“DECLARATION.
“The powers, who signed the
treaty of Paris, assembled in Congress at Vienna,
being informed of the escape of Napoleon Bonaparte,
and of his entering France by force of arms, owe to
their own dignity, and to the interests of society,
a solemn declaration of the sentiments, with which
this event has inspired them.
“By thus infringing the convention,
which settled him in the island of Elba, Bonaparte
has destroyed the only legal title he had to his situation
in life (auquel son existence se trouvait attachée.)
By re-appearing in France, with the design of disturbing
and subverting it, he has deprived himself of the
protection of the laws, and has made manifest to the
universe, that there can be neither peace nor truce
with him.
“The powers declare in consequence,
that Napoleon Bonaparte has thrown himself out of
all the relations of civilized society; and that, as
an enemy and disturber of the world, he has rendered
himself obnoxious to public vengeance.
“At the same time they declare,
that, firmly resolved to maintain unbroken the treaty
of Paris of the 30th of March, 1814, and the arrangements
sanctioned by that treaty, as well as those they have
decreed, or may yet decree, for completing and consolidating
it; they will employ all their means, and unite all
their efforts, to prevent the general peace, the object
of the wishes of all Europe, the constant aim of their
labours, from being disturbed anew; and to guard it
from every attempt, that would threaten to replunge
nations into the disorders and calamities of revolutions.
“And though intimately persuaded,
that all France, rallying round its legitimate sovereign,
will annihilate without delay this last attempt of
a criminal and impotent delirium, all the sovereigns
of Europe, animated with the same sentiments, and
guided by the same principles, declare, that if, contrary
to all calculation, any real danger whatever should
arise from this event, they will be ready to furnish
the King of France and the French nation, or any other
government that may be attacked, with the succours
necessary to restore the public tranquillity, as soon
as they shall be demanded, and to make common cause
against all, who may attempt to disturb it.
“The present declaration, inserted
in the register of the congress assembled at Vienna,
in the sitting of the 13th of March, 1815, shall be
made public.
“Done and certified as true
by the plenipotentiaries of the eight powers, who
signed the Treaty of Paris, at Vienna, the 13th of
March, 1815.
This declaration, which no doubt will
hereafter excite the astonishment of posterity, was
commented upon and victoriously refuted by the Emperor
himself. Count Boulay, to whom the following report
is ascribed, had no farther share in it, than condensing
it a little, and softening some of its expressions.
Report of the committee of presidents
of the council of state.
“In consequence of the reference
made to it, the committee, composed of the presidents
of the sections of the council of state, has examined
the declaration of the 13th of March, the report of
the minister of the general police, and the papers
added to them.
“The declaration is in an unusual
form, composed in such strange terms, and expresses
such anti-social ideas, that the committee was led
to consider it as one of those supposititious productions,
by means of which despicable men endeavour to impose
upon people’s minds, and mislead the public
opinion.
“But the verification of the
examinations taken at Metz, and of the interrogatories
of the couriers, admit no doubt, that the declaration
was sent by members of the French legation at Vienna;
and consequently it must be considered as adopted
and signed by them.
“It is under this last point
of view, that the committee imagines it ought first
to examine this production, which has no precedent
in the annals of diplomacy, and in which Frenchmen,
men invested with the most respectable of public characters,
begin with a sort of outlawry, with a provocation
to assassinate the Emperor Napoleon.
“We say with the minister of
the police, that this declaration is the work of the
French plenipotentiaries: because those of Austria,
Prussia, Russia, and England, could not have been capable
of signing a paper, which the sovereigns and people,
to whom they belong, will be eager to disavow.
“And in the first place these
plenipotentiaries, most of them coadjutors in the
treaty of Paris, know, that Napoleon was there acknowledged
as retaining the title of Emperor, and as sovereign
of the island of Elba: they would have mentioned
him by these titles, and would not have deviated,
either in matter or in manner, from the respect they
impose.
“They would have felt, that,
agreeably to the laws of nations, a prince, however
trifling the extent or population of his state, enjoys,
as far as regards his political and civil character,
the rights belonging to every sovereign prince in
respect to the most powerful monarch; and Napoleon,
acknowledged under the title of Emperor, and in quality
of a sovereign prince, by all the powers, was no more
amenable to the congress of Vienna than any of them.
“The forgetfulness of these
principles, impossible to be supposed in plenipotentiaries,
who weigh the rights of nations maturely with wisdom
and consideration, has nothing astonishing in it when
manifested by French ministers, whose conscience reproaches
them with more than one act of treason, in whom fear
has engendered rage, and whose remorse leads their
reason astray.
“Such men as these may have
risked the fabrication and the publication of a piece
like the pretended declaration of the 13th of March,
in the hope of stopping the progress of Napoleon, and
misleading the French people with regard to the real
sentiments of foreign powers.
“But they cannot judge like
these powers of the merits of a nation, which they
have misunderstood, betrayed, and delivered up to the
arms of foreigners.
“This nation, brave and generous,
revolts against every thing that bears the marks of
cowardice and oppression: its affections are
heightened, when the object of them is threatened or
affected by a great injustice; and assassination,
which the commencement of the declaration of the 13th
of March is intended to excite, will find not a single
hand to execute it, either among the twenty-five millions
of Frenchmen, the majority of whom attended, guarded,
and protected Napoleon from the Mediterranean to the
capital; nor among the eighteen millions of Italians,
the six millions of Belgians or inhabitants of the
banks of the Rhine, and the numerous nations of Germany,
who, on this solemn occasion, have not pronounced
his name without respectful remembrance; nor a single
individual of the indignant English nation, whose
honourable sentiments disavow the language, that those
men have dared to attribute to the sovereigns.
“The people of Europe are enlightened;
they judge the rights of Napoleon, the rights of the
allied princes, and those of the Bourbons.
“They know, that the convention
of Fontainbleau was a treaty between sovereigns.
Its violation, the entrance of Napoleon into the French
territory, like any other infraction of a diplomatic
act, like any hostile invasion, could only bring on
an ordinary war; the result of which can only be,
to the person, that of being conqueror or conquered,
free or a prisoner of war; to possessions, that of
being lost or preserved, diminished or increased;
and that every thought, every threat, every attempt,
against the life of a prince at war with another,
is a thing unheard of in the history of nations, and
of the cabinets of Europe.
“In the violence, the rage,
the forgetfulness of principle, that characterize
the declaration of the 13th of March, we recognize
the envoys of the same prince, the organs of the same
councils, who, by the ordinance of the 6th of March,
also put Napoleon out of the pale of the law, also
invoked for him the daggers of assassins, and also
promised a reward to whoever would bring his head.
“Yet what has Napoleon done?
By his confidence he has honoured the men of all nations,
who were insulted by the infamous office to which they
were invited: he has shown himself temperate,
generous, a protector, even toward those who had devoted
his head to destruction.
“When he spoke to General Excelmans,
marching toward the column that closely pressed Louis
Stanislas Xavier; to General Count Erlon, who was
to receive him at Lille; to General Clausel, who was
going to Bourdeaux, where the Duchess of Angoulême
was; to General Grouchy, who marched to put a stop
to the civil disturbances excited by the Duke of Angoulême;
every where, in short, orders were given by the Emperor,
that their persons should be respected, and sheltered
from all attack, from all danger, from all violence,
during their progress on the French territories, and
to the moment of their quitting them.
“Contemporary nations and posterity
will judge, on which side respect has been paid in
this grand conjuncture to the rights of nations and
of sovereigns, to the laws of war, the principles of
civilization, and the maxims of law civil and religious:
they will pronounce between Napoleon and the house
of Bourbon.
“If, after having examined the
pretended declaration of the congress in this first
point of view, we discuss it in its relations to diplomatic
conventions, to the treaty of Fontainbleau of the 11th
of April, ratified by the French government, we shall
find, that their violation is imputable only to those
very persons who charge it on Napoleon.
“The treaty of Fontainbleau
has been violated by the allied powers, and by the
house of Bourbon, in what regards the Emperor Napoleon
and his family, in what affects the rights and interests
of the French nation:
“1st. The Empress Marie
Louise and her son were to obtain passports and an
escort, to enable them to repair to the Emperor:
but, far from performing this promise, the wife was
separated by force from her husband, the son from
his father, and this under painful circumstances,
when the strongest mind finds it necessary to seek
consolation and support in the bosom of its family
and domestic affections.
“2d. The safety of Napoleon,
of the imperial family, and of their suite, was guarantied
(Ar of the treaty) by all the powers: yet
bands of assassins were organized in France under the
eyes of the French government, and even by its orders,
as the solemn proceedings against the Sieur de
Maubreuil will shortly prove, to attack both the Emperor,
his brothers, and their wives: this first branch
of the plot failing of the expected success, a tumult
was planned at Orgon, on the road taken by the Emperor,
in order to make an attempt against his life by the
hands of some brigands: one of the cut-throats
of Georges, the Sieur Brulart, raised for the
purpose to the rank of major-general, known in Brittany,
in Anjou, in Normandy, in la Vendée, throughout all
England, by the blood he has shed, was sent to Corsica
as governor, in order to prepare and insure the crime;
and, in fact, several solitary assassins attempted,
in the island of Elba, to gain, by the murder of Napoleon,
the culpable and disgraceful salary which was promised
them.
“3d. The duchies of Parma
and Placentia were given in full propriety to Marie
Louise, for herself, her son, and his descendants:
yet, after long refusal to put them into possession,
the injustice was consummated by an absolute spoliation,
under the illusory pretext of an exchange without
valuation, without proportion, without sovereignty,
without consent; and the documents existing in the
office of foreign affairs, of which we have had an
account presented to us, prove, that it was at the
instance and through the intrigues of the Prince of
Benevento, that Marie Louise and her son were despoiled.
“4th. A suitable establishment,
out of France, had been given to Prince Eugene, the
adopted son of Napoleon, who has done honour to France,
where he was born, and gained the affection of Italy,
where he was naturalized; yet he has obtained nothing.
“5th. The Emperor had stipulated
(Ar of the treaty) in favour of his brave soldiers
the preservation of their salaries from the Napoleon
fund (sur lé mont Napoleon); he had reserved
out of the extraordinary domain, and the funds remaining
of the civil list, the means of recompensing his servants,
and of paying the soldiers, that attached themselves
to his fate. The whole was taken away and kept
back by the ministers of the Bourbons. An agent
of the French soldiers went in vain to Vienna, to
claim for them the most sacred of all property, the
price of their valour and their blood.
“6th. The preservation
of the property, movable and immovable, of the Emperor’s
family, is stipulated by the same treaty (Ar;
yet it has been despoiled of both: in France,
with force of arms, by commissioned brigands; in Italy,
by the violence of military commanders; in both countries
by seizures and séquestrations solemnly appointed.
“7th. The Emperor Napoleon
was to receive two millions of francs a year, and
his family two millions and a half, agreeably to the
distribution fixed by Ar of the treaty: but
the French government has constantly refused to fulfil
these engagements, and Napoleon would have soon seen
himself reduced to the necessity of dismissing his
faithful guard, for want of the means of ensuring its
pay, if he had not found in the grateful remembrances
of the bankers and merchants of Genoa and Italy the
honourable resource of a loan of twelve millions,
which was offered him.
“8th. In fine, it was not
without a motive, that certain persons were desirous
of separating from Napoleon, by any means, the companions
of his glory, models of attachment and constancy,
unshaken guaranties of his life and safety. The
island of Elba was secured to him in full property
(Ar of the treaty): yet the resolution to
deprive him of it, desired by the Bourbons, and solicited
by their agents, had been taken at the Congress.
“And if Providence in its justice
had not interposed, Europe would have seen attempts
made against the person, the liberty of Napoleon,
banished for ever at the mercy of his enemies, far
from his family, separated from his servants, either
to St. Lucie, or to St. Helena, which was assigned
him as a prison.
“And when the allied powers,
yielding to the imprudent wishes, or cruel instigations,
of the agents of the house of Bourbon, have stooped
to violate a solemn contract, on the faith of which
Napoleon had absolved the French nation from its oaths;
when himself, and all the members of his family, saw
themselves menaced and attacked in their persons,
in their property, in their affections, in all the
rights stipulated in their favour as princes, and even
in those secured by the laws to simple citizens; how
ought Napoleon to act?
“Ought he, after having endured
so many insults, and suffered so many acts of injustice,
to consent to the complete violation of the engagements
entered into with him; and, resigning himself to the
fate prepared for him, abandon also to their fearful
destiny, his wife, his son, his relations, and his
faithful servants?
“Such a resolution seems to
require more than human strength of mind: yet
Napoleon was capable of taking it, if the peace and
happiness of France could have been purchased by this
new sacrifice. He would again have devoted himself
for the French people, from whom, as he wishes to
declare in the face of all Europe, he makes it his
glory to hold every thing, to whom he refers every
thing, and to whom alone he will hold himself responsible
for his actions and devote his life.
“It was for France alone, and
to save her from the calamities of an intestine war,
that he abdicated the crown in 1814. He restored
to the French people the rights he held from them;
he left them free to choose a new master, and to found
their liberty and happiness on institutions, that
would protect both.
“He hoped, that the nation would
preserve all it had acquired by five and twenty years
of glorious fighting; and the exercise of its sovereignty
in the choice of a dynasty, and in stipulating the
conditions, on which it should be called to the throne.
“He expected from the new government
respect for the glory of the armies, and for the rights
of the brave; the guaranty of all the new interests,
interests generated and maintained during a quarter
of a century, resulting from all the civil and political
laws, observed and revered during that time, because
they are identified with the manners, habits, and
wants of the nation.
“Far from all this, every idea
of the sovereignty of the people has been discarded.
“The principle, on which all
public and civil legislation has been founded since
the revolution, has been equally discarded.
“France has been treated as
a revolted country, reconquered by the armies of its
ancient masters, and subjugated anew to a feudal domination.
“A constitutional law has been
imposed on France, as easy to be eluded as revoked;
and in the form of royal ordinances simply, without
consulting the nation, without even hearing those bodies,
become illegal, the phantoms of national representation.
“The violation of this charter
has been checked only by the timidity of the government;
the extent of the abuses of its authority has been
limited only by its weakness.
“The disjointing of the army,
the dispersion of its officers, the exile of several,
the debasement of the soldiers, the suppression of
their endowments, the privation of their pay or pensions;
the reduction of the pay of the legionaries, the despoiling
them of their honours, the pre-eminence given to the
decorations of the feudal monarchy, the contempt of
the citizens, designated anew under the name of tiers-état
(third estate); the spoliation of the purchasers of
national property, prepared and already begun, the
actual diminution of value of such as was obliged
to be sold; the return of the feudal system in its
titles, privileges, and useful rights, the re-establishment
of tramontane principles, the abolition of the liberties
of the Gallican church, the annihilation of the Concordat,
the re-establishment of tithes, the reviving intolerance
of an exclusive form of worship; the domination of
a handful of nobles over a people accustomed to equality:
are what the ministers of the Bourbons have done,
or wished to do, for the people of France.
“It was under such circumstances,
that the Emperor Napoleon quitted the island of Elba:
such were the motives of the resolution he took, and
not the consideration of his own personal interests,
so trivial in his opinion compared with the interests
of the nation, to which he has devoted his existence.
“He has not brought war into
the bosom of France: on the contrary, he has
extinguished the war, which the possessors of national
property, constituting four fifths of the landholders
throughout France, would have been compelled to make
upon their despoilers; the war, which the citizens,
oppressed, degraded, humiliated by the nobles, would
have been forced to declare against their oppressors;
the war, which the Protestants, the Jews, and the
people of different sects, would have been obliged
to maintain against their persecutors.
“He came to deliver France;
and as a deliverer he has been received.
“He arrived almost alone; he
travelled two hundred and twenty leagues, without
meeting any obstacle, without a battle; and has resumed
without resistance, in the midst of the capital, and
of the acclamations of an immense majority of
the citizens, the throne relinquished by the Bourbons;
who, from among the army, their own household, the
national guards, or the people, could not raise a
single person in arms, to endeavour to maintain them
in it.
“Yet, replaced at the head of
the nation, which had already chosen him three times,
and has just elected him a fourth time by the reception
it gave him on his march, and his triumphant arrival;
of that nation, by which, and for the interest of
which, he wishes to reign;
“What is the desire of Napoleon?
What the French people desire, the independence of
France, peace within, peace with all nations, the
execution of the treaty of Paris, of the 30th of May,
1814.
“What is there, then, changed
in the future state of Europe, and in the hope of
repose promised it? What voice is raised, to demand
those succours, which, according to the declaration,
are to be granted only when claimed?
“There is nothing changed, if
the allied powers recur, as we have a right to expect
from them, to just and temperate sentiments; if they
acknowledge, that the existence of France in a respectable
and independent state, as far from conquering as from
being conquered, from domineering as from being held
in subjection, is necessary to the balance of great
realms, as well as to the guaranty of smaller states.
“There is nothing changed, if,
not attempting to compel France to resume with a dynasty,
which she can no longer desire, the feudal chains
she has broken, and to submit to the seigneurial or
ecclesiastical pretensions, from which it has emancipated
itself, those powers do not attempt to impose on her
laws, to interfere in her internal concerns, to assign
her a particular form of government, to give her masters
suited to the interests and passions of her neighbours.
“There is nothing changed, if,
while France is occupied in preparing the new social
compact, that shall guaranty the liberty of her citizens,
and the triumph of those generous ideas, that prevail
in Europe, and can no longer be stifled; she be not
compelled, to call off her attention from these pacific
ideas, and from the means of domestic prosperity,
to which the people and their chief are desirous of
devoting themselves in happy concord, in order to prepare
for battle.
“There is nothing changed, if,
while the French nation demands nothing, but to remain
at peace with all Europe, an unjust coalition do not
oblige her to defend, as it did in 1792, her will,
and her rights, and her independence, and the sovereign
of her choice.”
This eloquent refutation, full of
irrefragable facts, and reasonings not to be refuted,
was no longer necessary. French honour had judged
and condemned the Congress of Vienna and its Declaration.
When this declaration appeared, France
grew pale: she was astonished, affrighted at
the calamities, which the future boded; and groaned
at the idea of being exposed to a war for the sake
of one single man.
This first impression over, her pride,
her virtue, felt indignant, that the allies should
dare to conceive the thought, that she would yield
to their menaces, and cowardly consent, to give Napoleon
up to them.
Had Napoleon been no more than a simple
citizen, the attempt to violate by authority the rights
of men and nations in his person would have been sufficient,
to induce the French, or at least all worthy of the
name, to think themselves obliged to protect and defend
him.
But Napoleon was not merely a simple
citizen, he was the head of the French nation:
it was for having aggrandized it by his conquests,
and ennobled it by his victories, that he was proscribed
by foreigners; and the most timid as well as the most
generous made it their sacred duty to place him under
the safeguard of the nation, and of French honour.
Thus the declaration of the Congress,
instead of intimidating France, heightened its courage;
instead of separating Napoleon from the French, drew
still more close the bands that united them; instead
of calling down on his head the public vengeance,
rendered him more estimable and more dear in the eyes
of the people.
If Napoleon, availing himself of these
generous sentiments, had said to the French:
“You have restored to me the crown, foreigners
are desirous of tearing it from me; I am ready, either
to defend it, or to lay it down; say which I shall
do:” the whole nation would have understood
Napoleon, and would have risen in a body, to cause
the sovereign of its heart and its choice to be respected.
But Napoleon had other ideas:
he considered the declaration of the Congress merely
as a paper adapted to the circumstances of the day,
the object of which was, at the time when it was subscribed
by the allies, to support the courage of the royalists,
and to restore to the Bourbons the confidence and
moral strength they had lost.
He thought, that his entrance into
Paris, and the entire pacification of the South, would
have completely changed the state of things; and he
hoped, that foreign nations would ultimately acknowledge
him, when they were convinced, that he had been re-established
on the throne by the unanimous consent of the French,
and that his ideas of conquest and dominion had given
place to the real desire of respecting the tranquillity
and independence of his neighbours, and of living in
harmony with them.
In fine, he considered, that prudence
would induce the allies, as it was their interest,
not to engage in a war, the results of which could
not be favourable to them: “They will feel,
that they will not this time have to do with the France
of 1814; and that their successes, if they gain any,
will be no longer decisive, but will merely serve to
render the war more obstinate and bloody; while, if
victory favour me, I may become as formidable as ever.
I have for me Belgium and the Rhenish provinces, and
with a tricoloured flag and a proclamation I could
revolutionize them in four-and-twenty hours.”
The treaty of the 25th of March, by
which the great powers, renewing the arrangements
of the treaty of Chaumont, engaged themselves anew
not to lay down their arms, as long as Napoleon should
be on the throne, appeared to him merely the natural
consequence of the act of the 13th of March, and of
the erroneous opinions the allies had formed of France.
He thought, that it would not alter the state of the
question; and resolved, notwithstanding this treaty,
and the affronting manner in which his first overtures
were received, to endeavour repeatedly to make the
voice of truth, of reason, and of peace, heard at
Vienna.
Baron de Stassart, late auditor to
the council of state and prefect, had been made chamberlain
of Austria, or of Bavaria, since the restoration.
He was at Paris. The Emperor, hoping he might
be able to reach Vienna under favour of his quality
of chamberlain, charged him with a mission for the
Empress Marie Louise, and fresh despatches for the
Emperor of Austria. Napoleon at the same time
had recourse to other means: he was aware of
the intimacy and connexions of MM. D. de St.
L and de Mont with Prince Talleyrand; and persuaded,
that M. de Talleyrand would procure for them authority
to repair to Vienna, he resolved, to send them thither.
He did not deceive himself with the idea, that they
would accept their mission for any other purpose than
that of more easily serving the royal cause; but he
paid little regard to their intrigues with the King,
provided they delivered and brought back with exactness
the despatches, that should be entrusted to them.
About the King, however, and what
passed at Ghent, he took little concern: his
anxious eyes were turned to Vienna; and convinced of
the influence, that M. de Talleyrand might exert there,
he particularly directed M. , to offer him his
favour, and money also, if he would abandon the Bourbons,
and employ his talents and experience for the benefit
of the imperial cause.
The Emperor, who did not cease to
hope, that his exertions, time, and reflection, might
effect some changes in the resolutions of the allies,
heard with extreme displeasure, that the King of Naples
had commenced hostilities.
This prince had long been dissatisfied
with the complaisance, with which the allied sovereigns
listened to the protests of France, Savoy, and Spain:
and, though his crown had been guarantied to him by
a solemn compact with Austria, and by the formal declarations
of Russia and England, he foresaw, that the doctrine
of legitimacy would carry the point against the faith
of treaties, and that Austria, though interested in
not allowing another crown to be transferred to the
house of Bourbon, would be obliged to submit to the
unanimous will of the other powers.
Thus the fear of being driven from
the throne, and the resolution to maintain himself
in it, possessed Joachim, when the news of the successful
landing of Napoleon reached Naples.
The horror with which the Austrian
sway inspired the Italians, the attachment they retained
to Napoleon, and the joy they displayed on hearing
of his departure from the island of Elba, persuaded
the King, that he should find no difficulty in raising
Italy; and he flattered himself with bringing the
allies, either by force of arms, or by way of negotiation,
to guaranty to him irrevocably the possession of his
kingdom.
Desirous on the other hand of securing
the protection of Napoleon, in case of failure of
success, he secretly despatched an emissary to congratulate
him; and announce, that, with a view of seconding his
operations, he was about to attack the Austrians, and,
if his wishes were answered by victory, he would soon
join him with a formidable army: “in fine,”
he wrote, “the moment of atoning for the wrong
I have done your Majesty, and of proving my attachment,
is now arrived; I will not let it escape.”
This letter, which I deciphered, reached
the Emperor at Auxerre; and he immediately enjoined
the King, to continue his preparations, but wait for
his giving him the signal, before he commenced hostilities.
The natural impetuosity and impatience of this Prince
did not allow him, to wait for the answer of Napoleon,
and when his despatches arrived, the gauntlet had
been thrown down.
The better to disguise his intentions,
Joachim had summoned the ambassadors of Austria and
England, immediately on hearing of the landing of
Napoleon, and had assured them, that he would remain
faithful to his engagements. When he had assembled
his army (put in motion under pretence of reinforcing
his troops in the March of Ancona), he fell unexpectedly
on the Austrians; and announced to the Italians, by
a proclamation dated at Rimini the 31st of March, that
he had taken up arms to liberate Italy from a foreign
yoke, and restore its ancient freedom and independence.
“Italians,” said he to
them, “the moment is arrived, when the great
decrees of destiny are to be fulfilled. Providence
at length calls you, to become an independent people:
one cry resounds from the Alps to the straits of Scylla,
the independence of Italy. By what right would
foreigners rob you of your independence, the first
right, and the first good, of all nations?
“Formerly masters of the world,
you have expiated this fatal glory by an oppression
of twenty centuries. Let your glory now be, to
have no more masters.
“Fourscore thousand Italians
hasten to you under the command of their king.
They swear not to rest, till Italy is free. Italians
of all countries, second their magnanimous efforts
... let those, who have borne arms, resume them, let
the unpractised youth exercise themselves in the use
of them, let all the friends of their country raise
up one generous voice for liberty.
“Can England refuse you her
suffrages, she whose noblest claim to glory is
to spend her blood and treasure for the independence
and freedom of nations?
“I call on all the brave, to
come and fight with me; I call on all men of enlightened
understandings, to prepare, while the passions are
silent, the constitution and laws, that ought henceforward
to govern happy and independent Italy.”
This proclamation, to the great astonishment
of Italy and France, did not once mention the name
of Napoleon. It kept the most profound silence
respecting his return, his intercourse with Joachim,
and the hopes their combined efforts must inspire.
Joachim however was not ignorant of
the ascendancy, which the name of Napoleon had on
the spirit and courage of the Italians. But he
knew also, that this name was odious to the English,
and dared not invoke it, for fear of displeasing them.
He thought he was sufficiently powerful of himself,
to act independently of the Emperor; and that it would
be enough, if he showed himself in arms to the Italian
nation, and offered it independence, to raise it at
his pleasure. He deceived himself: all his
strength was borrowed from Napoleon: personally
he enjoyed no weight, no influence, in Italy.
The Italians could not forgive him for having betrayed
his brother-in-law and benefactor in 1814, or for
having revealed to Austria the patriotic conspiracy
of Milan in 1815.
Thus prejudiced, they durst not confide
in him; his intentions appeared doubtful, his promises
vague, his resources uncertain; and they remained
quiet spectators of the combat.
It is not, in fact, by concealments,
that people are reduced or hurried away: to subjugate
them, it is necessary, to convince their hearts and
their understandings; and the heart and the understanding
comprehend no language but the straight forward voice
of truth. Unhappily this language was no longer
known to Murat. Since his accession to the throne,
he had adopted the system of dissimulation and duplicity,
which pretty generally characterise Italian politics.
These narrow politics, which support themselves by
cunning and temporizing, were incompatible with the
French blood, that circulated in his veins; and the
continual conflicts, that arose between his novel
inclinations and his natural petulance, were incessantly
rendering his words and actions at variance, and leading
him into devious paths, where he could not fail, to
go astray and meet his ruin.
Nevertheless, such is the magic power
of the sacred words of liberty and our country, that
Murat did not utter them in vain. Bologna and
a few cities declared for him; and a number of young
Italians ran to enlist under his standards. Victory
favoured their first steps; but Napoleon did not deceive
himself: the moment had been ill-chosen, he foresaw
the defection or ruin of Murat, and what passed beyond
the Alps no longer inspired him with any thing but
disgust. From that time he turned his attention
with more ardor than ever to the means of struggling
alone against his adversaries, whose proceedings began
to assume a threatening appearance.
The royal government, partly through
fear, partly from economy, had disorganized the army,
reduced the regiments one half, changed their denominations,
and dispersed the soldiers among new battalions.
Napoleon re-established the regiments
on their ancient footing; restored to them their glorious
surnames of Invincible, Incomparable, Terrible, One
to Ten, &c. &c., which they had acquired and merited
in the field of battle. He recalled to their
standards the brave men who had been banished from
them; and the army, which was scarcely fourscore thousand
strong, soon reckoned on its lists near two hundred
thousand fighting men.
The marines and guards of the
coasts, who so brilliantly signalized their courage
in the plains of Lutzen and Bautzen, were united under
the command of their officers, and formed a body of
fifteen or eighteen thousand men, who were appointed
to protect our maritime establishments, or, in case
of necessity, reinforce the active army.
The cavalry of the imperial guard
and the old grenadiers opened their ranks to ten thousand
soldiers selected from the flank companies; the light
artillery was re-organized; and the young guard received
an addition of several regiments.
But it was not sufficient to restore
to the army the forces, of which it had been deprived;
it was equally necessary, to repair its destitution:
the foot wanted arms and clothing, the cavalry had
neither saddles nor horses.
The Emperor looked to all these things.
Levies and purchases of horses were
made at once in all the departments.
The gendarmerie, by giving up the
ten thousand horses belonging to it, which it replaced
immediately, supplied the heavy cavalry with so many
horses already trained, which in ten days rendered
its numerous squadrons complete.
Spacious manufactories of clothing,
arms, and equipage, were opened at once in all parts.
The Emperor caused an account of the
number of workmen, and the produce of their labour,
to be delivered to him every morning. He knew
how long it took a tailor to finish a soldier’s
dress, a wheelwright to construct a carriage, or an
armourer to fit up a musket. He knew the quantity
of arms, in a good or bad state, contained in the
arsenals. “You will find,” he wrote
to the minister at war, “in such an arsenal,
so many old muskets, and so many broken up. Set
a hundred men at work there, and arm me five hundred
men a week.” Such was the extent and variety
of Napoleon’s genius, that he soared without
effort to the loftiest abstractions of the art of
governing, and descended with the same facility to
the minutest details of management.
Extraordinary commissioners were employed
at the same time to direct the repairing and fortifying
of the frontier towns. They employed themselves
day and night on this important business. But
the slightest delay appeared to the Emperor an age
of expectation, and frequently he put his hand to
the work himself. He was perfectly acquainted
with the nature of the fortifications of every place,
the number of men it ought to contain, and the approaches
necessary to be defended; and in a few hours he settled
what the most experienced engineer would have found
it difficult to conceive and determine in several days.
And let it not be supposed, that the works he thus
ordered bore any marks of precipitancy. At the
head of his topographical cabinet he had one of the
first engineer officers in France, General Bernard;
and this general, too brave, too loyal, to be a flatterer,
could never enough admire the profound knowledge the
Emperor possessed of the art of fortification, and
his happy and prompt application of it.
The zeal and joint efforts of these
committees, and of the Emperor, produced, in a short
time, effects truly miraculous. All France seemed
an intrenched camp. Napoleon, in the articles
he wrote, frequently gave an account of the progress
of his armament, of the fortified places, and of the
works of defence. I will transcribe here one
of these articles, which, exclusive of the merit of
depicting the aspect of France at that period, in
a better manner than I could, appears to me well adapted
to convey an idea of the fervid activity of Napoleon,
and the immensity of the objects his eye embraced.
“All the strong places on the
northern frontier, from Dunkirk to Charlemont, are
furnished with ordnance, provision, and stores:
the sluices are put into order, and the country will
be inundated at the first hostile movement: field-works
have been laid out in the forest of Mormale:
measures are taken for throwing up intrenchments in
the different passes of the forest of Aregonne:
all the strong places of Lorraine are prepared:
intrenchments are formed at the five passes of the
Vosges: the fortresses of Alsace are equipped:
orders are given for the defence of the pass of Jura,
and all the frontiers of the Alps. The passes
of the Somme, which are in the third line, are putting
into order. In the interior, Guise, la Ferte,
Vitry, Soissons, Chateau Thierry, and Langres, are
equipping and fortifying. Orders have been issued
even for constructing works on the heights of Montmartre
and Menilmontant, and furnishing them with three hundred
pieces of ordnance: they will be formed at first
of earth, and the solidity of permanent fortifications
will be given them in succession.
“His Majesty has ordered, that
Lyons should be put into a state of defence:
a tete-de-pont will be established at Broteaux.
The drawbridge at La Guillotiere is replacing.
The space between the Saône and the Rhone will be
fortified: some redoubts are preparing to be
constructed in advance of this space. A redoubt
will be constructed on the height of Pierre en Size,
to support a work, that closes the city on the right
bank. The heights, that command the quarter of
St. Jean, on the right bank of the Saône, will be
defended by several redoubts: a train of eighty
pieces of cannon, with the necessary stores, is sent
off for Lyons. Sisteron and the bridge of St.
Esprit will be placed in a state of defence.
Eight armies or corps of observation are formed:
namely
“The army of the North;
“The army of the Moselle;
“The army of the Rhine;
“The corps of observation of the Jura, which
is assembling at Befort;
“The army of the Alps, which is assembling at
Chambéry;
“The corps of observation of
the Pyrénées, which is assembling at Perpignan and
at Bordeaux;
“And the army of reserve, which is assembling
at Paris and at Laon.
“The old soldiers are every
where on the march, animated with the greatest enthusiasm,
and come to complete our hundred and twenty regiments
of infantry. The purchases made for remounting
the cavalry have been going on rapidly for this month,
and will soon render our seventy regiments of cavalry
fully complete. Regiments of volunteer cavalry
are forming in many parts: Alsace has already
furnished two regiments of lancers, of a thousand
men each. We have reason to think, that this
example will be followed in Brittany, Normandy, and
Limousin, the province in which the greatest number
of horses are bred.
“Parks of artillery, forming
more than a hundred and fifty batteries, are already
harnessed, and on the march for the different armies.
The corps of artillery for the defence of Lyons is
composed of two companies formed in the school of
Alfort. The corps for serving the three hundred
pieces of ordnance, that will be placed on the heights
of Paris, will consist of twelve companies of marine
artillery, two companies of invalids, two companies
of the school of Alfort, two companies of the polytechnic
school, two companies of the school of St. Cyr, and
six companies of foot artillery.
“Corps of partisans and free
corps are forming in a great number of departments.
An adjutant-general, stationed with each general commanding
in chief, will conduct the correspondence with these
corps; which, if the enemy be rash enough to penetrate
into our territories, will fall upon his communications
in the mountains and forests, and find support in
the fortified towns.
“The organization of the levy
in mass of Alsace, Lorraine, the county of Messin,
Franche Comte, Burgundy, Dauphiny, and Picardy,
is prepared.
“All the cities will arm in
defence of their vicinity: they will follow the
example of Chalons sur Saône, Tournus, and St. Jean
de Losne. Every unfortified town even would betray
the national honour, if it surrendered to light troops,
and did not make the best defence its means will allow,
till the arrival of infantry and artillery in such
force, that its resistance would cease to be prescribed
by the laws of war.
“Every thing is in motion in
all parts of France. If the coalition persist
in the designs they have announced of making war on
us, if they violate our frontiers, it is easy to foresee,
what fruits they will reap from their attempt on the
rights of the French nation: all the departments
will emulate in zeal those of Alsace, the Vosges,
Franche Comte, Burgundy, and the Lyonese;
every where the people are animated with a patriotic
spirit, and ready to make any sacrifice, to maintain
the independence of the nation, and the honour of the
throne.”
In fine, to complete his means of
resistance and attack, the Emperor remodelled the
national guard, and divided it into three thousand
one hundred and thirty battalions, forming a body
of two millions two hundred and fifty thousand men.
All the national guards from twenty years old to forty
were classed in active companies of light infantry
and grenadiers, and fifteen hundred of these companies,
or a hundred and eighty thousand men, were immediately
placed at the disposal of the minister at war, to
form the garrisons of the frontier places, and reinforce
the armies of reserve.
The general officers sent to the frontier
departments, to accelerate the raising and departure
of this national militia, had need only to show themselves,
to accomplish their mission. Every citizen aspired
beforehand to the honour of making a part of it; and
in the provinces of the east, the north, and the centre,
it was found necessary to form supernumerary companies.
The father would have renounced his son, the wife
her husband, the girl her betrothed lover, if they
had been deaf to the voice of honour and their country.
The mothers themselves, who at other times had so
bitterly deplored the departure of their children,
encouraged them, like the Spartans, to march against
the enemy, and fall, if it must be so, in the sacred
cause of their country. This picture is not an
exaggeration, it is faithful, it is true. Never
was a more beautiful spectacle exhibited to the eyes
of any man, to whom the glory and independence of
his country were dear, than that of the enthusiasm
and martial joy, with which the warlike inhabitants
of Alsace, Lorraine, Burgundy, Champagne, and the Vosges,
were animated. The roads were covered with waggons
loaded with young warriors, who hastened, gaily singing,
to the post of honour assigned them by Napoleon:
the population of the towns and villages received
them on their way with applauses, which inflamed their
minds with fresh ardor, and made them enjoy by anticipation
the praises and acclamations, that their friends,
parents, and fellow-citizens would lavish on them
at their return.
France seemed to call aloud, to see
her eclipsed greatness restored. She had recovered
all her energy: an evident proof, that the strength
of a nation is always the work of the prince, by whom
it is governed. It is he, who enervates the public
spirit, and bastardizes his subjects, by the effeminacy
of his government: or it is he, who inspires
them with the love of their country, with priding themselves
in it, and leads them to undertake, whatever can augment
its glory and its power.
To draw still more closely the bonds
of union between the French people, and impart greater
intensity to their patriotism, Napoleon authorized
the re-establishment of popular clubs, and the formation
of civic confederations. This time his expectations
were not answered by success. The major part
of the clubs were filled with men, who formerly composed
the revolutionary tribunals and societies; and their
imprecations against kings, and their liberticide motions,
made the Emperor fear, that he had revived the spirit
of anarchy.
The sentiments manifested by the federates
equally disquieted him. He perceived, that he
did not occupy the first place in their thoughts and
affections; that the primary wish of their hearts was
liberty; and, as this liberty was in his eyes synonimous
with republicanism, he exerted all his endeavours
to moderate, restrain, and repress, the development
of these patriotic associations. Perhaps there
were men among the federates, whose principles might
be dangerous, and their intentions criminal:
but in general they consisted of pure patriots, who
had taken up arms to defend the imperial government,
and not to overturn it.
Napoleon had never been able to surmount
the aversion, which he felt for the veterans of the
revolution. He dreaded their constancy, and their
daring spirit; and he would have thought himself in
danger, if not lost, had they become consolidated,
and resumed their ascendancy. This panic fear
was the cause, that he did not reap from the confederations
the advantages he promised himself; and which they
would unquestionably have afforded him, if he had not
clogged their wings. It was also the cause of
his committing a perhaps still greater fault, that
of putting a stop to the popular movements, that had
shown themselves in most of the departments.
In the critical state in which he found himself, and
into which he had drawn France, he should not have
disregarded any means of security; and the most efficacious,
the most analogous to his situation, was indisputably
that of engaging the people most intimately in his
fate, and in his defence. It was necessary, therefore,
while preventing them from spilling a single drop
of blood, to let them compromise themselves with some
of those incorrigible ultras, who had harassed,
ill-treated, and insulted them, since the restoration.
The people would then have been more sensible, that
it was no longer the personal cause of Napoleon alone,
that they had to defend; and the dread of chastisement,
and of the yoke, would have restored to them that
ancient enthusiasm, which had proved so fatal to the
first coalition.
The moderation adopted by Napoleon
on this occasion was honourable, but not politic.
He conducted himself, as he might have done at a time,
when all parties, confounded together and reconciled,
acknowledged him for their sole and only sovereign.
But things had changed: he had no longer the
whole of France in his favour; and hence it was necessary,
that he should conduct himself rather as the head of
a party, than as a sovereign; and that he should display
as it were all the vigour and energy of the leader
of a faction. Energy unites men, by taking from
them all uncertainty, and hurrying them with violence
toward their object. Moderation, on the contrary,
divides and enervates them, because it leaves them
to their own irresolution, and allows them leisure,
to listen to their interests, their scruples, and
their fears.
The attention paid by the Emperor
to his military preparations did not prevent his continuing
to occupy himself on the welfare of the state, and
endeavour more and more to conciliate the confidence
and affection of the public.
Already, in other days, he had drawn
out from its ruins the ancient University. A
new basis, more broad, more extensive, more majestic,
had raised this noble institution to a level with the
age, and with France. But the first stage of
education did not answer the efforts made to improve
it, and to diffuse it among the younger classes of
society.
M. Carnot, in a report that combined
the most pleasing philanthropy with the most sage
and lofty views, taught the Emperor the advantages
of the methods of Bell and Lancaster, and the monarch
and the minister made a present to France, to morality,
to humanity, of the system of mutual instruction.
The Emperor, on removing his eyes
from this interesting youth, the hope of the country,
turned them to those old soldiers, who had formerly
been its pride and support.
A royal ordinance had expelled from
their asylum a considerable number of invalids, and
had taken from them a portion of their endowments:
a decree restored them to their rights; and a visit,
which the Emperor paid these veterans in glory, added
a kindness to the benefit.
He also repaired to the Polytechnic
school. It was the first time of his showing
himself to its pupils. Their love of perfect liberty,
their inclination for republican institutions, had
long alienated from them the affections of the Emperor:
but the striking bravery they had displayed under
the walls of Paris had restored to them his esteem
and friendship; and it was satisfactory to him (these
are his own words), to have such a fine occasion of
reconciling himself with them.
The suburb of St. Antoine, that cradle
of the revolution, was not forgotten. The Emperor
traversed it from one end to the other. He had
the doors of all the workshops opened to him, and examined
them very minutely. The numerous workmen of the
manufactory of M. Lenoir, who retained a grateful
remembrance of what the Emperor had done for their
master and for themselves, loaded him with expressions
of their attachment. The commissary of police
of the quarter had followed Napoleon into this manufactory;
and, willing to set the example, opened his mouth
to its utmost extent, to holla as loud as he could
bawl “Long live the Emperor!” but, by a
terrible slip of the tongue, a very distinct “Long
live the King!” on the contrary issued from it.
This caused great confusion: but the Emperor,
turning to him, said in a rallying tone: “So,
Mr. Commissary, you are determined then not to get
rid of your bad habits.” This sally was
the signal for a general laugh: and the commissary,
plucking up his spirits, convinced Napoleon by many
a vigorous “Long live the Emperor!” that
we never lose any thing by a little patience.
The Emperor was accompanied only by
three officers of his household. It was impossible
for them to defend him from the approaches and caresses
of the people: the women kissed his hands; the
men squeezed them, till they made him cry out; both
expressed to him in a thousand ways, which I cannot
transcribe, the difference they made between him and
his predecessor. At all times he had been much
beloved by the class of workmen and artisans.
He had enriched it: and interest is the prime
mover of regard among the people, as well as among
the great.
The Emperor received a great number
of petitions during his excursions. Unable to
read them all, he ordered me, to examine them carefully,
and give him an account of them. He loved to repay
the confidence that the people reposed in him; and
frequently granted to the request of an obscure and
unknown citizen, what he would perhaps have refused
to the entreaties of a marshal or a minister.
The utility of these familiar communications between
the nation and the sovereign was not confined, in
his eyes, to the solitary interests of the petitioner.
He considered them as efficacious means of coming at
the knowledge of abuses and acts of injustice, and
of keeping the depositaries of authority within the
limits of their duty. He was fond of encouraging
them, that the phrase, If the Emperor knew it, or
The Emperor shall know it, might solace the heart of
the oppressed, and make the oppressor tremble.
In former days he had appointed a
special commission, to receive petitions, and give
them suitable effect. This benefit not appearing
to him sufficiently complete, he would have them subjected
to a preliminary examination, under his own eye.
He decided himself the method to be followed:
and directed me, to make known to him every day, without
disguise, the complaints, wants, and wishes, of the
French people. I made it a point of duty, of honour,
to execute this task in a proper manner, and to become
the zealous protector of those who had none.
Every morning I laid before the Emperor an analytical
report of the requests capable of demanding his attention:
he examined them with care, made marginal notes on
them with his own hand, and sent them to his ministers
with a favourable decision, or an order to verify
them, and give him an account of the result.
In fine, to fulfil, as much as in
him lay, the public expectation, the Emperor made
numerous changes in the laws relating to the consolidated
taxes (droits réunis), which, while they diminished
the impost, freed it from its abuses and tyrannical
forms, and rendered it less odious, and more supportable.
These beneficial meliorations, though incomplete,
were received with gratitude; and the Emperor was
thanked for his endeavours to reconcile the interests
of individuals with the wants of the public treasury.
But the satisfaction Napoleon derived
from the happy effects of his solicitude was frequently
disturbed by the disquietude and perplexity, which
the cabals and manoeuvres of the royalists occasioned
him. “The priests and the nobles,”
said he one day in a fit of ill-humour, “are
playing a deep game. If I were to let loose the
people upon them, they would all be devoured in the
twinkling of an eye.”
By a decree of the 25th of March,
he had already ordered the ministers of the King,
and the civil and military officers of his household,
as well as of those of the princes, as also the chiefs
of the Chouans, of the Vendeans, and of the royal
volunteers, to remove to a distance of thirty leagues
from Paris. This prudent precaution was but imperfectly
executed. M. Fouche, to secure himself a refuge
in the King’s party, had sent for the principal
of the proscribed persons to his house; expressed
to them how much he felt interested for their situation,
and the efforts he had made, to prevent their banishment;
and finally authorised them pretty generally, to remain
at Paris.
The Emperor, not aware that their
audacity was owing to the protection of his minister,
watched for an opportunity of intimidating them by
an act of severity. While things were in this
state, a M. de Lascours, a colonel, was arrested at
Dunkirk, where he had introduced himself as an emissary
from the King. Napoleon, deceived by the similarity
of the name, supposed this officer to be the person,
who pretended, in 1814, to have received orders, to
blow up the powder magazine at Grenelle, and
refused to execute them. “I should be sorry,”
said he, “to sacrifice by way of example a worthy
man; but an impostor like this deserves no pity.
Write to the minister at war, to have him taken before
a military commission, and tried as an instigator to
civil war, and to the overturning of the established
government.”
The Emperor, turning towards me, added:
“How is it, that the absurd fable of this man
has not been contradicted?” “Sire,”
I answered, “Gourgaud has often assured me,
that all your officers had publicly avowed their sentiments
on it; and that it had been the intention of several
generals, and particularly of general Tirlet, to unmask
this odious lie to the King; but....” “Enough,”
said the Emperor, “I make no account of intentions:
send the order, and let me hear no more of him.”
I lost sight of this business:
but I have since learned, that M. de Lascours was
acquitted.
If M. de Lascours had been so unfortunate,
as to fall a victim to his zeal, the Emperor would
have been accused of barbarity; yet he was neither
cruel nor sanguinary, for cruelty must not be confounded
with severity. I know but one single act, the
result of the most fatal counsels, for which, alas!
he may be reproached by posterity. Who besides
have been the victims of his pretended ferocity?
Will the death of Georges, and his obscure accomplices,
be considered as a judicial murder? Are the infernal
machine and its terrible ravages forgotten? Georges,
at the head of the Chouans, was a misled Frenchman,
to be pitied, and to be spared. Georges, at the
head of a band of assassins, was undeserving of pity,
and the cause of morality, as well as of humanity,
demanded his punishment.
Will it be said, that Pichegru was
strangled by his orders? The designs of Pichegru
were so clearly substantiated, and the laws so clear,
that he could not escape the scaffold: why, then,
should he cause him to be murdered? The greatest
criminals themselves do not commit useless crimes.
Were apprehensions entertained of the disclosures
he might make?... What could he disclose to the
French people? That Napoleon aspired to the throne?
Of this no one was ignorant.
A man, that Napoleon had reason to
dread, was Moreau: was his life attempted?
Yet it was less dangerous, to assassinate him, than
to send to a tribunal, where guilt presided, a warrior
at that time so dear to France and to the army.
No, Napoleon was not cruel, he was
not sanguinary. If he were sometimes inexorable,
it was because there are circumstances, in which the
monarch must shut his heart to compassion, and leave
the law free to act: but, if he knew how to punish,
he was also capable of pardoning; and, at the moment
when he gave up Georges to the sword of justice,
he spared the lives of Messrs. de Polignac and the
Marquis de Riviere, whose courage and zeal he respected.
The Emperor did not stop at the rigorous
trial, to which he had delivered over the person of
M. de Lascours: by a decree, dated the 18th of
March, and published the 9th of April, he ordered the
condemnation, and the sequestration of the property
of
The Prince of Benevento,
The Duke of Ragusa,
The Duke of Alberg,
The Abbe de Montesquiou,
The Count de Jaucourt,
The Count de Bournonville, and
The Sieurs Lynch,
Vitrolles,
Alexis de Noailles,
Bourienne,
Bellard,
La Roche-Jaquelin, and
Sostene de la Rochefoucault;
All of whom, as members of the provisional
government, or agents of the royal party, had concurred
in the subversion of the imperial government, previous
to the abdication of Napoleon.
This decree, though supposed to have
originated at Lyons, first saw the light at Paris;
and was, as I have just said, the result of the ill
humour, into which the plots of the royalists had thrown
Napoleon. The terms, in which it was originally
couched, too clearly attested its source: the
first article said; “are declared traitors to
their country, and shall be punished as such, &c.”
It was I, who wrote this decree, from
the dictation of the Emperor. When I had finished
it, he ordered me, to go and get it signed by Count
Bertrand, who had countersigned the decrees of Lyons.
I went to the marshal. He read the decree, and
returned it to me, saying: “I will never
sign it: this is not what the Emperor promised
us; they who advise him, to take such measures, are
his bitterest enemies; I will speak to him about it.”
I related this firm and courageous answer to Napoleon
word for word. He ordered me, to return to the
grand Marshal, to endeavour to overcome his repugnance,
and, if he still persisted, to bring him to him.
Count Bertrand instantly followed me, with head erect,
into the Emperor’s closet. “I am astonished,”
said Napoleon to him in a dry tone, “that you
make such difficulties about it to me. The severity
I wish to display is necessary for the good of the
state.” “I do not think so,
Sire.” “I do, I tell you:
and it is my business alone to judge of it. I
did not ask your advice, but your signature, which
is only a matter of form, and cannot in any way compromise
you.” “Sire, a minister, who
countersigns the act of a sovereign, is morally responsible
for that act; and I should think myself wanting in
my duty to your Majesty, and perhaps to myself, if
I were weak enough to set my hand to such measures.
If your Majesty choose to reign by the laws, you have
no right, arbitrarily to pronounce, by a simple decree,
sentence of death, and forfeiture of property, against
your subjects. If you choose to act as a dictator,
and to have no law but your own will, you have no need
of the addition of my signature. Your Majesty
has declared, by your proclamations, that you would
grant a general amnesty. I countersigned them
most cordially; and I will not countersign the decree,
that revokes them.” “But you
well know, I always told you, that I never would pardon
Marmont, Talleyrand, and Augereau; and that I promised
only to overlook, what had passed since my abdication.
I know better than you, what I ought to do, to keep
my promises, and ensure the tranquillity of the state.
I begun with being indulgent, even to weakness and
the royalists, instead of appreciating my moderation,
have abused it: they bestir themselves, they
conspire, and I ought and will bring them to their
senses. I would rather have my blows fall on traitors,
than on men who are misled. Besides, all those
who are on the list, Augereau excepted, are out of
France, or in concealment. I shall not seek for
them: my intention is to terrify them more than
harm them. You see, therefore,” continued
the Emperor, softening his voice, “you have not
rightly considered the business: sign this for
me, my dear Bertrand: you must.” “I
cannot, Sire. I request your Majesty’s permission,
to submit my observations to you in writing.” “All
that, my dear sir, will make us lose time: you
are startled, I assure you, without any reason; sign,
I tell you; I request you, you will do me pleasure.” “Permit
me, Sire, to wait, till your Majesty has seen my observations.”
The marshal went away. This noble resistance did
not offend the Emperor: the language of truth
and honour never displeased him, when it issued from
a pure heart.
General Bertrand delivered to Napoleon
a statement of his reasons. It did not alter
his resolution; it only determined him, to give it
a legal form.
The Emperor, persuaded that General
Bertrand would equally retain his opinion, would not
have this new decree presented to him, and it appeared
without being countersigned.
The effect it produced justified the
apprehensions of the grand Marshal. It was considered
as an act of despotism and vengeance; as the first
infraction of the promises made to the nation.
The murmurs of the public were echoed even within
the walls of the imperial palace. Labedoyere,
at a moment when Napoleon was passing by, said loud
enough to be heard, “If the system of proscriptions
and séquestrations begin again, all will soon
be over.”
The Emperor, according to his custom
on such occasions, affected to be perfectly satisfied
with himself, and appeared no way apprehensive of
the storm. Being at table with several personages
and ladies of distinction belonging to the court,
he asked the Countess Duchatel, if her husband, who
was director-general of the domains, had executed the
order for sequestrating the estates of Talleyrand and
company. “There is no hurry for that,”
answered she drily. He made no reply, and changed
the conversation.
The persons about him are incessantly
reproached, with having basely crouched to his will
and opinions: this anecdote, and many others that
I might relate, prove, that all of them at least did
not deserve this reproach. But, supposing it
to be just with regard to some, is it as easy, as
is commonly thought, to overcome the will of a sovereign?
From pride, and perhaps from a conviction
of superiority, Napoleon did not readily endure counsel.
In affairs of state, he imposed upon
himself the law of consulting his counsellors, and
his ministers. Endowed by nature with the faculty
of knowing every thing, or of divining every thing,
he almost always took an active part in the discussion:
and I must say, to the honour of the Emperor, his
ministers, and his counsellors, in common, an inexpressible
degree of confidence, frankness, and independence,
prevailed in these discussions, highly animated as
for the most part they were. The Emperor, far
from being shocked when any one contradicted him,
endured, nay provoked contradiction and adopted without
resistance the advice of his opponents, when he thought
it preferable to his own opinion.
When the question concerned those
grand decisions, that influence the fate of empires,
the case was different. He listened for a certain
time to the objections of his ministers: but,
when his attention had reached its bounds, he interrupted
them, and supported his own opinion with so much fire,
force, and perseverance, that he reduced them to silence.
This silence was less the effect of
their passive obedience to the intentions of the monarch,
than the result of the lessons taught by experience.
They had seen, that the most rash, the most incomprehensible,
I had almost said the most senseless, enterprises of
Napoleon were invariably crowned with success; and
they were convinced, that reason could not contend
against the inspirations of genius, and the favours
of fortune.
In fine, Napoleon often consulted
only his own will; and his ministers then knew nothing
of his resolves, till they received orders, to carry
them into execution.
Such was, and such always will be
the situation of ministers, in a monarchy, where the
Prince governs for himself; and more especially when
this Prince, like Napoleon, owes his throne merely
to the ascendancy of his genius and his sword.
Besides, the time of flatterers and
flattery was past with Napoleon. Every one was
interested in telling him the truth, and no one was
sparing of it to him.
The security inspired by this rare
and valuable veracity was strengthened by the arrival
of Prince Joseph and Prince Lucien. The moderation
of the one, and the patriotism of the other, were well
known; and the care of maintaining the liberal and
pacific intentions of the Emperor was laid on them
both.
Prince Lucien had been deeply afflicted
in 1814 at the misfortunes of his brother, and was
eager to offer him his fortune and his services.
This, generous offer did not entirely efface from the
heart of Napoleon the remembrance, of their ancient
differences, but it softened the asperity of them;
and it might be foreseen, that their enmity would
not be eternal.
As soon as Prince Lucien heard of
the entry of Napoleon into Paris, he wrote him a letter
of congratulation. “Your return,”
said he, “fills up the measure of your military
glory. But there is another glory still greater,
and above all more desirable, civil glory. The
sentiments and intentions, which you have solemnly
promulgated, promise France, that you know how to
acquire it,” &c.
Prince Lucien, however, notwithstanding
his desire of revisiting that country, the cause of
which he pleaded, did not venture to approach it.
But the invasion of the King of Naples having rendered
his services necessary to the Sovereign Pontiff, the
gratitude he owed to the Holy Father triumphed over
his apprehensions. He departed under the title
of secretary to the Pope’s nuncio, and crossed
the Alps without any obstacle. Arrived in the
French territory, he wrote to Napoleon, to inform
him of his mission, and to ask if his coming to Paris
would be agreeable to him. Napoleon’s first
feeling was that of hesitating to receive him:
his second, that of opening to him his arms.
The intention of the Prince was to return quickly to
Home, whither he was called by the concerns entrusted
to him: but the interruption of the communications
did not allow this. Obliged to return to Paris,
he laid aside his incognito. His return was then
publicly announced, and made an advantageous and agreeable
impression on every mind.
A few days before, the Emperor had
made the acquisition of another personage; less illustrious,
it is true, but equally renowned for his patriotism
and intelligence: I mean M. Benjamin Constant.
Napoleon, knowing the experience and
reputation of this learned civilian, sent for him,
to converse with him “on liberty and the constitution.”
Their conversation continued more than two hours.
The Emperor, willing to attach M. Constant to his
party, employed all his means of seduction; and I
leave it to those Frenchmen, and those foreigners,
who have had access to him, to say, whether it were
possible to resist him.
When he wished to fix any one in his
train, he studied and penetrated with extreme sagacity
his way of thinking, his principles, his character,
his ruling passions; and then with that familiar grace,
that affability, that force and vivacity of expression,
which gave so much value and such a charm to his conversations,
he insinuated himself imperceptibly into your heart,
made himself master of your passions, gently excited
them, and artfully flattered them: then, displaying
at once the magic resources of his genius, he plunged
you into intoxication, into admiration, and subdued
you so rapidly, so completely, that it seemed the
effect of enchantment.
Thus M. Benjamin Constant was subjugated:
he arrived at the Tuileries with repugnance, he quitted
the palace an enthusiast.
The next day he was named counsellor
of state: and this favour he owed to no base
submissions, as his enemies have pretended, but to
his learning, and to the desire the Emperor had of
giving to public opinion, and to M. B. Constant himself,
a pledge of his having forgotten the past; a pledge
so much the more meritorious, as the Emperor, independently
of the Philippic launched against him by this writer
on the 19th of March, had besides before his eyes a
letter in his own hand to M. de Blacas, the subject
and expressions of which were of a nature, to inspire
Napoleon with something more than aversion for its
author.
M. de Blacas had left in his boxes
a great number of papers. The Emperor directed
the Duke of Otranto to examine them. Of this he
immediately repented, and sent for them again.
Part fell to our share: the rest were delivered
to the Duke of Vicenza. Their examination afforded
nothing interesting. The Emperor, disappointed,
accused M. Fouche of having removed the important
papers. Those we inspected consisted only of
private reports, and confidential and anonymous notes.
The hatred of the revolution pervaded every line, every
word. The writers did not dare to propose plainly
the revocation of the Charter, and the abolition of
the new institutions; but they declared without any
circumlocution, that the dynasty of the Bourbons would
never be secure with the existing laws; and that it
was necessary, to distrust and get rid of the men
of the revolution. More effectually to know and
persecute these, M. de Blacas had caused to be disinterred
from the archives of the cabinet, and of the ministers,
the documents that might serve to make known their
conduct ever since 1789, and he had directed biographical
notices of each to be composed, which might easily
have been taken for indictments drawn up by M. Bellart.
We found also a number of minutes
of laws and ordinances, written by the hand of this
minister, and attesting by their laborious corrections,
how destitute he was of readiness and of imagination.
Frequently he made three or four foul copies, before
he could give any consistency or connection to his
ideas. His familiar style was dry and turgid:
if the style exhibit the man, how I pity M. de Blacas!
He took extreme pains to vary, himself, the form of
his appointments (rendez-vous): and the
trouble he gave himself, to say the same thing in
several different ways, wonderfully reminded us of
the billet-doux of the Bourgeois Gentilhomme:
“Belle Marquise, vos beaux yeux me font mourir
d’amour; d’amour mourir me font, belle
Marquise, vos beaux yeux.”
In fine, we collected from the cabinet
of this minister an ample collection of royal denunciations,
petitions, justifications, and confessions, of those
men, who, like Lockard, are always “the most
humble servants of circumstances.”
These humble servants, when the Emperor
returned from the island of Elba, did not fail to
prostrate themselves before him anew. They assured
him, after the example of a certain Marquis well known,
that they had denied, insulted, calumniated him, only
that they might remain faithful to him, without being
suspected by the royal government: they conjured
him, to grant them the happiness and glory of serving
him; but he disdained their supplications, as
he had disdained their insults: they gained nothing
but his contempt. Always as devoid of shame as
of faith, they were eager, immediately after the fall
of Napoleon, to turn round anew, and carry back to
the King their faded homage. Some, as M. the
Count de M, whose hands are still reeking with
the blood of his assistants (administres), contrived,
with the help of their lying fidelity, to surprise
his easy confidence. Others, as M. F, became
in their writings the virulent persecutors of men,
whose lot they had envied, and whose support they
had begged. All arrogated to themselves exclusively
the title of pure royalists: the title of honest
men.... I know them ... the mask, with which
they cover themselves, the honours, the dignities,
with which they are invested, cannot disguise them
to my eyes.... Shall I name them? And the
Emperor is accused of despising mankind! ah, where
is the sovereign, that can esteem them?